Search the Community

One of my older stories, which seems suitable to share again at this time of year. Daddy Valentine I woke up with a laugh to realise that it was Valentines Day. And there was a toned, athletic guy with an all-over tan lying in the bed next to me. I treated myself to my daily smile, and lay there watching his chest slowly rise and fall for a couple of minutes. It was amazing to think we’d been together almost a year now, and would be moving in soon enough. When I turned around, I saw that there was a card with my name on standing on the nightstand. Of course, he wanted to give me something nice even if I had to hurry to work before he was awake. I slipped out from under the covers, and felt my feet squeak on his hardwood floor. Then I lifted up the card to read the sentimental message inside. He called me his wonderful baby, and said that meeting me had been the best thing that ever happened to him. Soppy and sentimental, but that kind of sentiment would always melt my heart. There was a little gift certificate inside; I could get myself a makeover, or get my hair styled at ET’s. That was a great gift; but in the circumstances, I could only compare it to what had happened last year. Nothing would ever be able to live up to that, and as soon as I started thinking about it, the memories were all coming back to me… Ⅰ - Valentine I ordered another drink and ungraciously threw my cash down on the bar. I didn’t bother counting the change this time; it was too late in the evening for that. It was Valentines Day, or Valentines Night, I guessed. The sun had set before we even got to this place. Against my better judgement, I’d come out for dinner and drinks with a bunch of friends from work. But if I was honest with myself, I would have to admit that there was only one colleague whose presence had tempted me away from another evening alone with blankets and a bucket of ice cream. That chiselled Adonis had joined the accounting team as an auditor eighteen months ago, but I was still too nervous even to say hi to him. I knew his name, but doubted that he’d even noticed me in the crowd. Dinner hadn’t gone well. We’d got some Mexican thing that I couldn’t pronounce the name of, and my guts were already protesting at how spicy it was. It had burned going down, but the gurgling from my insides had told me that I would have even more pain to look forward to when it came out again. A steady succession of beers, enough to ensure that I was no longer stable enough to count them, hadn’t transformed the following morning into anything I could look forward to. I’d danced with a couple of single guys from work, and some of the girls in my office as well. I’d toasted silly things with people I normally saw enough of in work hours, and only started to regret it more as the evening went on. Some of my friends had managed to hook up with someone, but the guys who were willing to talk to me all made it pretty clear why they were alone tonight. “Not enjoying the festivities?” a voice behind my shoulder said, as I surveyed the room. It was the kind of voice that put me in mind of pirates; or at least the weird accept that ham actors would put on when they were trying to conjure up the image of a grizzled swashbuckler. When I turned to look at him, the guy was… Well, I couldn’t judge how old he was. He struck me as a big man, but I couldn’t guess if his bulk was fat or muscle. Or just endless layers in his strange outfit. His face was worn by the elements, but there was still a sparkle in his eyes. I might have said that he looked young, and maybe it was just the scars that made him look older, but there was something in the way he stood and the way he spoke, something that said he’d seen more than any man should endure. His hair was tied back under a bandana, and a triangular leather patch covered one eye. Two of his teeth had been replaced by dentures that looked to be made of coloured crystal; but it was hard to say whether that was because he needed them or just a fashion statement. “No,” I said with a shrug. “All this, it’s just… rubbing your face in it, a reminder that you’ve not got anyone. Why do we have to have a day to focus on that?” “Ahh, but there’s the thing,” he said with a smile, and I had a sense that there was a story there. Some tale he loved to spin. “It didn’t used to be love, did it? Or at least, not this kind of love. People throwing themselves against the nearest warm body. It used to be about bonds, and trust. The love that holds a family together, and brings a village to fight back against the monsters that lurk in the mist.” “Well that’s different,” I laughed, not sure how else I was supposed to respond. I might have heard a story like that once before, but any memories I’d had were lost in a haze of beer. So I raised the bottle to my lips and took a swig. “To Valentines, and what it was meant to be.” “And to them that’s took my name,” the strange man laughed, and chinked his bottle against mine. His was old and coated in dust, and didn’t look like any of the dozens that were arrayed behind the bar. That would have been my first sign that something was weird here, or maybe my sixth, if I’d been sober. “Cheers,” I said. And then after a few seconds of what passed for deep thought in my current state of mind, I asked: “So what’s your name?” “Ye can call me Jack. That’s all that matters.” I laughed at the irony there. I’d come along to the bar hoping I could drink enough courage to talk to Jack. What were the odds that I would end up meeting somebody with the same name. The strange Jack looked at me with some amusement as I ended up laughing at a joke nobody else could hear. And I had enough presence of mind that I felt I should explain. “I know another Jack,” I said. “Well, not really know him. And not really called Jack, either. His name’s Jaques, but all his friends call him Jack. And I’d really like to be one of his friends. I think that’s what I want more than anything else. So there’s two Jacks here. Maybe I’ll need another name to think of you by. Jack Accounts and Jack Valentine.” I laughed aloud at that, only to realise a second later that it really wasn’t as funny as it had felt to me. But the stranger was laughing too, and I could only guess that my joke had a layer too deep for me to even think about. “Well, you’ve brought a sparkle to my night,” he said. “Maybe you should talk to your Jack. And for the cheer you’ve brought, I’ll offer you a gift. I won’t even snatch it away. But first I would ask you a question. Should I give you what ye want, or what ye need?” “Umm… I…” I stammered. All the background noise of the bar seemed to fade away for an instant, as if the whole world was waiting for me to answer. And through my drunken haze, I knew that this was probably the most important question I’d ever been asked. What I said now was bound to change my life forever. I surveyed the room for a second, and wondered what I should say. How could I answer, when I didn’t even know what the question meant? When I looked back, Jack Valentine was gone. But there was a smell of strong cider in the air, which I only now realised had hung in the air around him since the first moment he appeared. And he had placed a box in my hand, without me even realising. It was a box of valentines cards. The box was faded, made of slightly yellowed card, but the cards inside were bright and new. They were relatively plain, compared to most of the ones I’d seen in the shops. Plain white, with a single red heart in outline on the front. As I looked through them, I saw that each one had a message inside. “To my Master,” I read. “To my slave”. “To my childhood crush”. “To my innocent seductress”. Each one was different; and none of them were quite what I would expect from a valentines card. But I’d been given them, and they felt important. The idea arrived at the speed of beer. The second thoughts would probably take until the following morning to get here. I knew just thinking about it that this was a bad idea. But I signalled the barman with my empty bottle, and when he came to give me a full one I also asked if I could borrow a pen. I pulled out a card with the words “To my Daddy” in the middle. It was weird, but I didn’t care anymore. I carefully jotted “To Jaques” at the top, and it only took me three attempts and a couple of crossings-out to spell his name right. That should have told me that I was in no state to give him a card like this, but somehow the hint never made it to my brain. Instead, I tried to compensate for my clumsiness by making the card even more special; writing in “I love you” at the bottom. That done, I handed the pen back in the approximate direction of the barman. And as it bounced on the floor, I was already swaying and staggering my way across the middle of the room, in the direction of my beloved Jaques. Ⅱ - Daddy “I…” I slurred, trying to find my tongue. “I got you a card.” I held it out in front of me, and I could tell right away that half of my friends were laughing at me, and half were mumbling in pity, wondering how I could have gotten myself into such a state. “Well, that’s…” he said, sounding a lot clearer than I did. “Thoughtful?” But he took the card. I jumped back a little, getting a static shock from his fingertips as he took it. But he didn’t seem to notice, and I guess everybody else just assumed that my nearly falling over was due to all the drinks I had bought myself tonight. “To my Daddy,” he read, and smiled. “Well, that’s… Probably a sign that I’ve not been a very good daddy. Letting my little girl stay out so late, and not trying to help when she’s obviously in some distress. Come on, sweetie. I want to make sure you get home safe.” I didn’t even understand what was happening as he took my hands. But in all the confusion filling my mind, I knew one thing for sure: Daddy always wanted what was best for me, and for him to take me home was the thing I had wanted more than anything else tonight. I was too confused to remember exactly what I’d been hoping for, but I knew it was something good. Jaques helped me into the back of his car, and made sure I was buckled in. I thought it was a bit weird; but the way he fussed over me made me really comfortable. And I was just about aware enough to know that I was in no state to drive now. A guy giving me a lift home was probably what I needed more than anything else. But only five minutes after leaving the bar, he pulled over at a little shop just off the main road. Did he need to refuel? I sat in the car and waited for him to return, and it only felt like two minutes. “Sorry,” he said. “Daddy wanted to get you a card as well, but they’re all sold out. I guess all the boys left it to the last minute.” “Ohhh…” I said. “I got a box. Would you like to use one of those?” “That sounds great. You’re so much more organised than me, aren’t you? And I really should give you a card.” I handed him the box, my heart pounding. I thought I was starting to sober up now, though I still felt a bit weird. And I was realising just what a big deal it was to give him a card, and for him to want to give me one in return. He wasn’t just doing it to be polite, was he? How would I know? I’d never been in this kind of situation before, but it had to be better than the train-wreck relationships that had been my experience ever since high school. And then I could laugh, as he turned the box over and over in his hands, trying without success to open it. “I don’t think I can get in,” he said with a laugh. “Maybe you can choose one for me to give you?” I knew he was just humouring me; trying to make me feel more competent when I felt like I’d done everything wrong. But I lifted out a card that seemed to fit with the whole ‘Daddy’ impression I got from him. It said “to my Baby Girl”. I waited eagerly while he wrote my name inside, and then he gave it to me and I tore open the envelope almost as quickly as he had sealed it. “To Claudia,” I read, and my heart soared. He knew my name! He knew who I was without having to ask! “My Baby Girl.” I laughed at the words. It was so weird for a baby girl to be out at night. I was sure it was after my bedtime now, and I hoped Daddy wouldn’t be mad at me for staying out so late. He shouldn’t have to come and get me, but I never thought these things through. I always just let him take care of me. And I was so happy to get a card for him that as I saw the heart on the front flicker and sparkle, the butterflies in my tummy got a whole lot more jittery. I was feeling something now that I didn’t even know the meaning of. And then I looked down at my tummy, and saw a dark patch spreading over the seat. Now I knew I was going to be in trouble; I was doing a wee in the back of Daddy’s lovely expensive car again, and he would have to clean up after me. “Umm…” I mumbled. “Daddy? I kinda… I did a oopsie.” “What do–” he started to ask, and then looked down at me, and I saw the disappointment flicker in his eyes for a moment. “Ohh, sweetie. It’s okay, you’re not that big yet. Let’s get you home and back into a nice clean diaper, okay?” I nodded, a little embarrassed by the thought. I had to try harder to not have little accidents, so that Daddy wouldn’t have to put me back in diapers. I pouted as we drove off again. I whined a little about being wet, but Daddy explained that he didn’t have any dry clothes for me to put on, or even a towel to put on the wet seat. He asked me to be a big girl, and to wait until we got home. I nodded, and tried my best to be good. A minute later I was staring out of the window, trying to count all the buildings that went past. I didn’t know that many numbers, but it was still fun. When I couldn’t count any more, I would just start again and count something different this time. I was counting bridges when we finally stopped again. There were three of them. And then Daddy was lifting me out of the car, and carrying me through some big glass doors that slid open when I came close without even touching them. My shoes had fallen off somewhere, but I still had soggy socks on, and I laughed a little when I noticed that I could make little damp footprints on Daddy’s trousers while he was carrying me. And then he was unlocking a door, bringing me into his house. I’d never been so happy before. Daddy put me down on a towel on his bed, and quickly took off my socks, skirt, and undies. Then he carried me through to the bathroom. He must have turned the water on before, and I hadn’t even noticed, because he had a huge pile of warm soapy bubbles to stand me in. “Good girl,” he said. “Now, can you put your hand on my shoulder? Yes, just like that. Hold on tight so you don’t fall down, and I’ll get you all clean.” I held onto his shoulder, while he knelt down beside the bath and reached out with a poofy pink sponge to wash my legs. The water was warm, and the soap smelled of flowers. And every time the bubbles came high enough, I could scoop up a little bit and put some bubbles in Daddy’s hair. He didn’t even get mad when I was playing around, so I thought I must be allowed to do this more. It was only a couple of minutes before he stood up again, and held onto my arm to help me step out of the bath. And then he was wrapping me up and snuggling me in the thickest, fluffiest towel ever. And then it was back to the bedroom so that he could put me in a clean diaper, and a snuggly pj top. “I love you Daddy!” I said, as I saw him put the card I gave him on the nightstand. “And I love you too, my little angel.” He laughed and cuddled me close, and then gave me a little kiss on my forehead. I thought that I’d never been so happy in my life. I still wasn’t tired, though. So Daddy got me a big glass of juice, and one for him too. And then we sat on the couch, and he put on a movie on the TV. We watched it together, and we laughed at all the jokes. And some time in there I must have dozed off, because I woke up when Daddy was trying to carry me quietly through to the bedroom again. “Is it bedtime, Daddy?” I asked him, and wriggled a little bit. “It is, sweetie. It’s nearly midnight now, and I think that’s well past bedtime for a sweet little baby like you.” “Can you read me a bedtime story?” “I’ll see what we’ve got,” he said. And then he was tucking me in on the bed, and I felt so warm, and so safe. “I love you, Daddy,” I said again. “And I… Wait, what’s going on here?” He was already leaning down to kiss my forehead, and when he froze I couldn’t resist the urge to press my lips against his. I knew it was improper; he hadn’t even asked me to dance. But here I was, in what was presumably his apartment, in his bed. The realisation that I was wearing a wet diaper didn’t even seem to make any difference. I just knew that I loved him, more than I ever thought I could. Ⅲ - Lover “What am I doing here?” I asked, after breaking the kiss. I knew that Jaques didn’t have the answers; but asking the question seemed to comfort me a little. I was making it clear to the world that I expected it to make sense, and that life, fate, or whatever it was couldn’t keep on doing whatever it felt like with us. “I’m sorry,” he said. “I… I don’t know what happened. You gave me that card, it said ‘to my Daddy’. And I guess I started taking it literally? Like… I thought you were a kid out past your bedtime, and I needed to take you home. I was going to take you back to your place at first, if you were sober enough to remember your address. But then…” “Wait,” I said. “I’m not drunk. How the hell did that happen? I always drink too much on Valentines Night, it’s like all the shallow people save up all their superficiality for one night. I could barely stand in the bar. But now… do I sound drunk to you?” “No. Something happened on the way home, I think. Suddenly I was thinking of you as a baby. And you stopped sounding drunk and depressed then. You were a cheerful little toddler, and you–” “Oh my god!” I cut in, although I didn’t even believe in god. But right now, I might be tempted to believe in the devil, or fairies, or something crazy to explain what had happened. “Did I really pee in your car?” “I think you did,” he said with a shrug. “I’ll call my valet service, get them to clean it up. They probably know how to deal with it, some little kid who can’t hold it. I guess I don’t need to mention that the kid in this case…” He looked completely confused then, as if he couldn’t even think of the words to finish that sentence. “Turned back into your charming coworker on the stroke of midnight?” “Yeah, I guess… that’s what happened, isn’t it? Is this like supposed to teach us the true magic of Valentines Day or something? I don’t even know… I mean, it’s it something Hallmark invented to sell more cards? Is there even a mythological basis for it?” “I don’t know,” I mumbled. “There was a weird guy in the bar. He said his name’s Jack. And he said he’d give me a gift, but I have to choose between… I can’t even remember. But he gave me a pack of cards. I guess they’re magic or something.” “Maybe this guy thought we’re meant to be together?” he guessed. “I mean, I wouldn’t want to say anything too forward. But… well… that’s the most fun I ever had at this time of year. Normally everybody’s just thinking about what they want, like romance is something you can bundle up in a bunch of flowers and a box of chocolates, rather than the way you live your life together.” “I never had a date,” I said with a shrug. “Not for Valentines.” “I have. But they’ve always been disappointing. Tonight was fun, though. If incomprehensible.” “I can come round again sometime, if you want. We could sit on the couch and watch cartoons.” “Yeah. And I wouldn’t mind bathing you again. Even if my feelings about it would be quite different, now I know you’re not a baby.” “I mean, if you prefer it, I could pretend to be a baby. I mean, I wouldn’t–” I cut myself off, running through the memories in my head again. One question came to mind, so strange that I couldn’t say anything else until I asked it. “Why have you got diapers and childish pyjamas in my size?” “I… have no idea. They were just there. I wonder if they’ll still be there in the morning. I mean, they could evaporate like fairy gold when you take them off, or something.” I wanted to tell him that he was crazy, but after everything that had happened tonight, it didn’t seem particularly unrealistic. We talked for hours that night. About all kinds of things, including the history, and the baggage that we were both carrying. We kept on going back to the strange events of that night, and what could possibly have caused it. But the only answers we came up with were that we didn’t know; and that it had to be a good thing. Whatever the magic of those cards had been, it had given us a chance. And we both wanted to see where our lives would go if we kept on following that path. We kept the cards, and brought them out to stare at a dozen times over the following year. There was no more magic, but I could play the part of a baby, if Jaques wanted to be Daddy. And whether we were curled up on the couch watching cartoons, or doing more conventional romantic stuff, every minute was heaven. For a whole year, it seemed our relationship could only get stronger. Ⅳ - One Year Later “Amazing, isn’t it?” Jaques said, and I turned my head to see him peering over my shoulder. I had this year’s valentines card in my hands, but he must know that I was thinking about the one from the year before. “A whole year,” I said. “And a happy ending to every argument. Yeah, you’re pretty fantastic.” “It’s a pretty big achievement, for a printed piece of card,” he said. “And if I’m fantastic, you’re fantasticer. And amazinger. Wait, is that the title of an anime?” I couldn’t help laughing then, even if I didn’t quite get the joke. Jaques always knew when not to take anything so seriously. I kept on giggling as I walked over to where my jacket was hanging on the back of the door, and took out a new card. It had taken me a while to find the one I wanted; I’d ended up buying it online in the end, and had it delivered to my office to make sure that he wasn’t around when it arrived. I took the envelope from my pocket, and held it out to him. Somehow, I felt as nervous as I had the year before, proffering a card at arm’s length. “I love you, Daddy,” I said, and the word made me feel just a little more confident. I watched nervously as he opened his card. It looked familiar; just like the one from the year before. But this time, it had been designed by an actual artist; the weight of the lines and the slight variation of colours made it look more like a commercial Valentines card, and less like something produced on someone’s inkjet printer twenty years ago. It had glossy card as well; and the same “Daddy” message on the inside, but in cursive text that looked less like it came from a stencil set. Even the crossings-out on his name had been rendered as an aesthetically pleasing part of the design. “I thought it’s an important memory,” I said, embarrassed as he examined the card in such detail. I hoped he wouldn’t think it was a shallow gesture, or too cliché, or something. “It is,” he said. “And I can’t believe you put so much thought into it. I was just going to give you a gift certificate. But of course… for a reminder of how we got together… Happy anniversary, baby.” I smiled, and blushed hugely as he handed me an envelope. Two cards in one day? That was a twist I’d never even thought of. And when I opened it, I couldn’t help laughing. He’d put last year’s card in a new envelope, to remind me of last year. The same sentiment that had come to my mind, just a different execution. Or maybe it was another one from the same set? I couldn’t be sure; neither of us had managed to open the pack again since last year, so it had been sitting at the back of the drawer ever since. Could he have worked out how to free whatever part was stuck? I sat down on the edge of the bed, enjoying Jaques’s hands massaging my shoulders, and his breath in my ear as I opened it. “My baby girl,” I read with a little squeal. The same card that had meant so much to be a year before; even the same slight wobble where he’d written my name in without a stable surface to lean on. The excitement bubbled up inside me, and I tilted the card to catch the light better, looking at the shimmering of the printed heart. And then I felt something, and looked down past the card. “Oh noooo!” I said, as I saw that I was doing a wee on the bed. “Oooopsies.” “What’s wrong, sweetie?” Daddy asked, and then peered over my shoulder. “Oh, I guess the magic works again when it comes to Valentines day. Well, I’m sure we’ve still got a couple of those Bunnyhop diapers left, so let’s get my little princess padded up. And then maybe we can take you to the park. Wouldn’t that be fun?” “Yeah!” I cheered, jumping up and dancing around the room, full of energy for the day ahead, and already forgetting my embarrassment. Daddy was going to look after me for ever and ever, and today was going to be another best day of my life.

1 The most exciting part of going to the supermarket for little Flint was visiting the baby products section. His attention was always tested by the many shiny, colorful plastic packages of diapers. They seemed like treasures waiting to be plundered by a passing pirate. He and his mother often stopped by that aisle to stock up on shampoo and body oil. These were essential products for his hygiene, no doubt about it, but diapers were just as essential in his mind. If he had been able to choose between getting some random hair shampoo or a pack of diapers in his size, he would obviously have gone for the latter without a second thought. Today, as always, Flint stared unyieldingly at the packages of various brands in a rainbow of colors. To him, the most beautiful mosaic in the world was on his left, and like an art expert, he could have spent hours studying it without moving an inch. Too bad his mother didn’t share the same enthusiasm. “Flint! Come on, let’s go! We don’t have time to stand around!” His mother was right, after all. Their shopping trip was dragging because of him, and he didn’t want her to scold him again. He thought it might be easier if she only knew how much he longed for those products used by newborns and preschoolers. So he ran to catch up with the cart, his gaze still fixed on the diapers, now a distant mirage. I wish I could wear one! Later, Flint and his mother stopped for a bite at a fast-food place not far from the supermarket. Though he wasn’t a fan of that kind of food, he cleaned his tray without leaving a crumb. The medium-sized burger was hard to swallow, and the fizzy drink only made it harder. Next time, he’d choose something smaller, paired with a bottle of water. His mother, meanwhile, struggled to finish her burger and ate all her fries. She admitted with a tired voice that she’d eaten enough and added that they’d head home after one last stop on their errand run. “Where are we going?” Flint asked in the car. “To a friend of mine’s house,” his mother replied. “She’s not your friend?” the boy asked, confused. “Sort of,” his mother said, caught off guard. “Let’s say she wants to help me out when I need it. I wanted you to meet her, so when I drop you off with her or she picks you up from school…” Flint interrupted, incredulous. “What do you mean she’ll pick me up from school?” His mother gave him a look through the rearview mirror before calmly replying, “In the coming days, I’ll be working a few extra hours. I’ll be coming home late, and Dad won’t be back from overseas for a few weeks. That’s why we’re going to see her now.” “Can I know her name, Mom?” he asked with sincere curiosity. “Her name is Mary Greenwich. She’s very kind and well-mannered, so I expect you to behave impeccably.” She added sternly, as though she was ready to scold or punish him on the spot. Flint got the warning loud and clear, nodding toward the mirror that reflected his intense blue eyes. While they maintained eye contact, he began asking more questions about the mysterious Mary Greenwich. Their conversation ended when he turned his gaze to the right. “Wow! Is that where Ms. Greenwich lives?” His mother chuckled, amused. “I wasn’t joking when I said she inherited a big house from an uncle!” Whoever that man had been, he must have worked hard to afford a place like that. It was a modest house — wide, two stories tall, with an unusual feature on the left side: a small tower with three windows, one overlooking the road. A small awning served as a divider between the two floors and supported the geometrically shaped construction. “I didn’t know houses could have towers,” Flint admitted as he got out of the car. “I said the same thing the first time I saw it!” The voice expressing that sentiment of loving surprise was an elderly one. Clear and soft, but with a deep note from age. Mother and son turned toward the gate to find the source of the voice. Behind the low wall stood a woman in a gray-and-dark-green apron, wiping her gloves blackened with time. Mary Greenwich had a pleasant face with a few wrinkles and a pointed nose that could easily be mistaken for a witch’s. Her red curls brushed her pale cheeks, hiding much of her cheekbones but not her bright smile. “Samantha!” she exclaimed with enthusiasm, then glanced curiously at the child. “I didn’t think you’d come so early in the afternoon. The gate’s open, come in!” They moved inside to the kitchen. Ms. Greenwich prepared two cups of coffee and offered Flint a glass of fresh water, which he gratefully accepted and said was enough. “If you change your mind, don’t hesitate to tell me,” she said, then turned her attention to Samantha. “What should I know about this little rascal?” Flint blushed in embarrassment, quickly realizing the older woman was talking about him. Smiling, he looked at his mother, staying silent so as not to embarrass her. "On Tuesdays and Thursdays, he has school in the afternoon. On those days, he finishes at four-thirty. On the other days, he finishes at twelve-thirty," his mom explained concisely. "As for his appetite, he eats anything and isn’t allergic to anything." “That’s fantastic!” Ms. Greenwich was thrilled with the last detail. “I know a lot of recipes that might excite his taste buds. Is there a dish you really love, Flint?” Flint cleared his throat, taking a moment to think. All meals were the same to him; he didn’t have a real favorite. “No, not really, Ms. Greenwich. Do you have one?” A crescent-shaped smile appeared on her face. “I adore lasagna. Do you like it?” Flint nodded sincerely. In a hesitant and cautious tone, he replied, “If my mom makes it… well… it’s not my favorite.” The hostess mockingly recoiled in indignation. Not seriously, but in jest. Maintaining the playful tone, she said, “Then I’ll have to teach you a thing or two about making real lasagna!” His mother burst out laughing in relief. At some point, Flint felt the need to use the bathroom, which annoyed him deeply. If only he weren’t wearing those boring underpants — if only he had a diaper on — he could’ve gone without anyone noticing. Everything would’ve been easier, and he wouldn’t have missed a word of the thrilling conversation. --- Mary Greenwich noticed something unusual in the room behind her. The door was wide open, but nothing seemed to have been shifted even a millimeter or moved out of place. The last time she had been in there, she had taken out some nighttime diapers for little Greg, her nephew. The pack of DryNites was open, and it appeared to have been moved recently, as if someone had taken one and tossed the rest back where they’d been found. No, it couldn’t have been him; he hated being forced to wear protection to avoid wetting his bed. Besides, she hadn’t seen him since last Christmas, the last time his family had invited her to spend time together. She counted the unused diapers: four. Last time, there had been five — one was missing. Her mind rewound to just a few hours earlier, when Samantha’s son, Flint, had gotten up from his chair to use the bathroom on the same floor as the other room. She did the math — Flint should have taken only four or five minutes to return to her and his mother. Instead, he took eight. When he came back, he seemed nervous, though relieved at having emptied his bladder. His back was straight, his smiles were strained, and his eyes darted around the room. Not to mention that the front of his pants looked slightly bulkier and smoother than they had when he first arrived. That’s where the missing pull-up had gone. A flood of questions overwhelmed her, with no answers that could justify such a sneaky and nonsensical act from a nine-year-old. What had driven him to commit such a theft? Why a diaper, of all things? Why had he put it on, knowing he risked being caught by her or even his own mother? She picked up the pack of DryNites and carried it out of the room. She decided to store the diapers elsewhere to keep them from collecting dust and potentially becoming a health hazard for any child who might need them. A nine-year-old who wants to wear a diaper… that’s a new one.

Dearly Beloved “Stephanie Sweeney, you come out of that bed right now,” Kate sighed in frustration as she yanked on the covers. The mound of ivory and green blankets wrapped themselves ever more tightly. Despite their size, Stephanie’s bare legs stuck out from one end while strands of her crisp wheat colored hair stuck out of the other end. The mound turned itself into a circle. “No way Jose, I am a warm cinnamon roll,” Steph protested. Kate sighed in frustration before dropping the covers and waiting. The mound of blanket shaped itself into a funnel from which two eyes were poking out, “Catherine Sweeney, are you still there?” “Yes I’m still here you dork,” Kate snapped as she grabbed the blankets again and tugged, ripping them clean off the bed. Blankets free, Steph stretched out to her full length, feet dangling off the edge of their queen mattress, hair framing the delicate features of her face. She wore a pink camisole but was otherwise naked. “Steph, what happened to your panties?” Steph giggled coyly as she bit her lip and seductively flexed her hips, slowly spreading her legs. She put all of herself on display. “Why Mrs. Sweeney, you’ve put me in a most compromising position. Anything could happen.” Kate licked her lips as the familiar rhythm of her heart amped itself up. Primary school as friends, High School as girlfriends, College as lovers, and then five years of married life. From the innocent pitter-patter she had felt as a girl but couldn’t understand to the drumbeat of adult passion, she was grateful that the excitement had never died. She couldn’t help but be drawn into Steph’s beckoning to come hither. “Why Mrs. Sweeney,” Kate replied as she leaned in for a kiss. “Don’t you know we both have work today. Now is hardly the time for bestial acts of carnal lust.” “I can’t help myself,” Steph pouted as she wrapped her hands around the back of Kate’s neck and pulled her in tight. “Just the sight of you fills my mind with the most ungodly of thoughts. My little pocket wife I just want to hear you make little squeeks of satisfaction all day long. Kate wasn’t exactly pint sized, though at around five feet tall she was by no means large. Less then one percent of American women were over six feet tall however. Lucky for me, Kate thought, that much more of her to love. The squeeks Steph was asking for came fast as her arm drifted between Kate’s legs and began to play. The gentle waves of pleasure washed over Kate like a current. What strength she had left to prop herself up fled and she fell into Steph’s body, he giant wife’s arms quickly wrapping around her and squeezing tightly. “Seriously though,” she said after taking a few moments to indulge. “Let me up, please? I’ve got to get to work.” She pulled herself away as Stephanie’s arms released their hold over her. “How many dead bodies are you looking at today?” Steph asked as she rolled over from the spot she had been laying in and propped herself up in the bed. “Hopefully none,” Kate replied as she snatched her phone from the dresser. “No text messages last night,” she turned to face Stephanie, letting the phone dance in her hands. “I guess that means no one was murdered, I…uhhh Steph?” “Hmm?” Steph was sitting cross-legged on the bed, the traces of a seductive little smirk still on her face as she blatantly undressed Kate with her eyes. “Are those…skid marks?” Kate’s upper lip curled in disgust. Stained into the bedsheets right where Steph had been lying were two very unpleasant looking spots in the filthiest of colors. “Oh?” Steph spun her head back, glancing at the streaks. “Whoops.” “‘Whoops’? Are you hecking serious right now?” Kate asked. She dramatically flared her nostrils as if an odious stench had crept into them. The unconcerned look in her wife’s face continued t to enrage her. “Don’t just keep sitting in it!” She grabbed her arm and yanked her, pulling her up into a standing position. “It’s….oww! I didn’t mean to,” Steph protested. “Ugh, just get in the shower while I wash the sheets.” Kate groaned. “I dun wanna,” Steph stamped her foot like an impatient toddler. “Just get in the shower you dirty girl,” Kate snapped as she shoved Steph towards the bathroom door. “Honestly, who above the age of three argues about getting into the shower. I’ll hose you down myself if you don’t get in there.” Steph wiggled her eyebrows, “That does sound like fun.” “IT WON’T BE A SEXY SHOWER!” Kate screeched as she pulled the door shut. “I better hear water coming out of that showerhead.” There was a muffled response from the bathroom but it was soon followed by the sound of running water. Kate had to choke back bile as she pulled the sheets from the bed. She could do nothing but stare at the soiled markings. Steph had never been the most hygenic girl but somehow this felt like an awful escalation of some of her worst tendencies. When Steph emerged she did look much fresher. Her skin had turned a tender shade of pink and the fresh scent of lilac soap emanated from her body. At least she had made an effort. “I made your breakfast,” Kate waved her hand at the table. “Sorry Mrs. Sweeney but I’m gonna be late for work if I don’t get going.” She gave Steph a peck on the cheek as she pushed herself towards the exit. “Thanks Mrs. Sweeney,” Steph replied as she sat down at the table, fork practically in hand. “I don’t deserve you.” “I know you don’t,” Kate grinned as she left. * *. * “I mean I don’t want to hecking complain but it was beyond nasty. Then I had to pour on a fake smile because I didn’t want her day to start with her wife being furious with her. She’s under enough pressure already but, I mean, what’s next? Do I have to wipe her ass?” Kate scowled into her phone. She was curled up in her car. The engine was running and the heat was pouring out of the vents as toasty as she could get it. A sprinkling of snow outside threatened absolutely frigid conditions. She sipped from a styrofoam cup. Gas station cappuccino. Her stomach would hate her later. “Would you wipe her ass if she asked you to?” the woman on her phone asked. A pair of thick glasses framed a face whose natural smoothness was giving way to age lines. Salt and pepper hair hung from her head in a sensible bun. A white medical coat hastily tossed over a short sleeve shirt left Kate envious. Kate’s therapist was in southern California. “What kind of question is that?” Kate asked as she took another pull from her drink, enjoying the feeling of sugar and carbohydrates rushing about her body and flushing her skin. “Of course I’d wipe her ass if she asked me too. Why do you think I’m so mad? Of course I’d like her to have better hygiene but, like, if that’s what it took, I’d scrub her every day.” “It sounds to me like you want to baby her,” her therapist replied. “Don’t you think she should learn how to take care of herself?” “Are you kidding,” Kate laughed. “I’ve been taking care of her since we were five years old! Do you know in kindergarten I gave her my juice box every day? She never got to school with a drink.” “Then maybe you’re not helping her,” her therapist replied. “You’re enabling her. She’s been dependent on you ever since you were kids. She doesn’t know how to handle grown up things because you’re always there to do them for her.” Kate blinked. “Is that a bad thing? I mean, I love her. I want to do things for her.. If she’s dependent on me, that’s pretty…” she let the thought linger in the air. Stephanie wasn’t exactly a defenseless woman. She played center professionally. When they were in grade school she could already bodycheck all the boys. Hell, she could probably play in the NBA and still be one of the best in the league. The thought of Stephanie Sweeney curled up in a pathetic little ball of uselessness because she couldn’t pop the top on a can of fruit was stimulating. It’s ok Steph, here let me do it for you. Kate had a rather good idea of what her therapist was going to tell her. Was she enabling Stephanie? Of course she was. She reveled in enabling Stephanie to be a co-dependent pile of nerves. No matter how strong, fast, and powerful she was to the public, to millions of fans, Kate got to see that special side of Steph that no one else did. So what her therapist said next shocked her, “Not at all.” “Huh?” Kate blinked. “I thought you were going to tell me I needed to stop doing things for her.” Her therapist smiled, “What you need is just a bit more patience. You know how a mother gets really frustrated but somehow always manages to keep it together? I think that’s the best way to deal with your wife Mrs. Sweeney.” “You want me to be my wife’s mom?” Kate arched her eyebrow. “Not exactly,” her therapist replied. “Hold on, let me share my screen with you.” She pressed a button on her keyboard and a static black and white spiral appeared on Kate’s phone. With another movement of her mouse, the spiral began to spin. “What’s this supposed to be hypnotism?” Kate asked. “Don’t be silly!” her therapist answered. “You can’t hypnotize someone like on television. And who ever heard of getting hypnotized over a Zoom call? No, this is just a relaxation technique. Do me a favor Mrs. Sweeney and just stare into the center of the swirl.” “Ok,” Kate shrugged. Why not, what’s the worst that could happen? She stared at her phone for a couple of seconds and had to admit that she felt a bit more calm. Her coffee sloshed around in her hands and had it not been covered, it surely would have been all over her sweater. She clumsily sat it back in the drink holder, her eyes never moving from her screen. “Are you looking at the spiral Kate?” “Uh-huh….” Kate trailed off. The spiral was round. It kept spinning. She felt good when the spiral kept spiraling just like a spiral that spiraled around in a spiral over and over again just like a spiral spiralling. Her trail of thought brook as she let out a soft google. “I’m looking at the spiral doctor….” “Does it make you feel good?” “It makes me feel spirally,” Kate snickered, “like I’m all gloopy.” “Well, let’s see if we can’t reform that gloop just a teensy bit,” the therapist said. “Now Kate, I want you to listen very closely to my instructions.” Kate could hear her therapist talking. She knew the words but couldn’t put them together. Yet, somehow, new ideas were beginning to take shape in her mind. She suddenly had quite a few ideas about how she should deal with little Stephy. By the time the spiral disappeared from the screen to be replaced by her therapist’s face, she already quite knew what she wanted to do that night. * * * The workout had been intense, which was just the way Steph liked it. Another member of the team was in town over the winter and they’d met up for some one on one and a tour through the gym. All of her muscles had been touched and her limbs felt like they were on fire. She was parked back on the couch at home with a towel wrapped around her neck. She felt a little bad about how the morning had gone. It wasn’t that she tried to be slovenly or even hated being clean. A hot shower or a good steam bath after a nice workout was heavenly after all. She just never seemed to get it. Plus, as bad as she’d felt about the whole thing, Kate had just made it right with a smile. Somehow not cleaning had led to a delicious home cooked breakfast. So obviously the wifey wasn’t that upset. “I’m home sweetie!” the door had opened and a voice called from the front door. Steph lifted herself up on the couch and stared across. A mound of boxes piled into Kate’s hands towered over her head. “You went shopping? How much did you buy?” she leapt from the couch and moved to Kate, scooping the boxes from her hands. “Be careful Stephy, those boxes are heavy!” Kate said. “I mean it’s fine?” Steph was a bit confused. She always did the heavy lifting. Kate wasn’t out of shape but she didn’t exactly hit the bench either. “What is all this junk anyway?” Kate giggled coyly, “Presents for my Superstar Princess of course!” She had a vacant look in her eyes as if she was having trouble focusing. Had she been drinking? No, definitely not. She hadn’t taken something had she? “Really?” Steph picked up one of the boxes and examined it. It was fairly large but made of plain cardboard. The store shipping labels were on it but there was no indication of what actually was inside. It was postmarked to a drop off location. Kate had ordered all of this same day shipping for pickup? Why? “What’s in this one?” “Do you want to know baby?” Kate grinned as she wrapped her hands around Steph’s neck. Steph couldn’t help but let out a low moan of pleasure as her wife’s tongue made its way along her earlobe, caressing the side of her face. Kate whispered as her tongue retracted, “I’ll have to show you in the bedroom.” “Mmm, I’d love to,” Steph pecked Kate on the cheek. “But I am exhausted, I did a hard burn today at the gym. Unless you want me to just lie there.” She had returned to the couch and Kate descended upon her knees, straddling both of them and pinning her against the sofa. “That will be perfect actually,” she said. “Then I’ll have you right where I want you. You’ll be helpless, my prisoner” “Kinky,” Steph beamed. “But you know I’m not into chains and things, I hope that’s not what we’re doing.” “Of course not,” Kate replied. “I’d never tie up my little Stephy…unless she was a really bad girl. You’ve been good today, right?” “I’m too tired to be naughty,” Steph replied. “Come on then,” Kate stood back up and lifted Steph’s hand, pulling on it. “Don’t worry, I’ll take care of everything. She selected two of the boxes, scooped them under one arm, and held Steph’s hand with the other. Steph allowed herself to be guided into the bedroom. “Ok, arms up!” “Uhh, maybe it would be easier if I undress myself…” Kate’s head didn’t quite come up to Stephanie’s shoulders. There was no way she’d…”huh?” Kate had grabbed the bottom of Steph’s shirt and yanked upward with such force that Steph ended up stooping slightly and Kate was able to pull the entire shirt off. It happened so quickly that Steph barely registered the action. Her shorts and underwear came next, then her socks. Kate took off everything. “Alright, can you lie down in the exact center of the bed sweetie?” Kate asked. “And spread your legs a little, ok?” Wow she wants access already. Is she trying to make up for this morning? “Oh and close your eyes?” “Why is that?” Steph asked. They usually didn’t do this kind of thing. It was exciting but also a bit frightening. When they made love, both of them chased what they wanted. Kate was asking to top her in a way they’d never tried before. “Sweetie, if you don’t listen, I’m going to blindfold you.” And what was with “sweetie?” Steph didn’t hate it but it wasn’t a common pet name that Kate dropped for her. Steph shrugged as she set her head against the pillow and snapped her eyes shut. Well just relax and see what she has in store for you. Steph could hear the sound of boxes being cut into and pulled open. Packing material was crinkled and set aside. Plastic torn. More crinkling. A lot more crinkling. How much crinkling was there? Steph wanted to sneak a peek but Kate had obviously worked hard on this scenario and she wanted to see it through. “I know this will be hard but can you lift up slightly for me sweetie?” Kate asked. Without opening her eyes, Steph followed her instruction and raised he butt. She could hear a crinkling sound and then an, “Ok you can sit back down,” from Kate. She was on top of some sort of pad now. It was soft and comfortable but crinkled ever so slightly as Steph sat on top of it. The smell of fresh powder hitting her nose helped her put two and two together. Kate wasn’t really…her eyes flew open and she watched in horror as Kate brought the front of a massive diaper up around her crotch. “Kate, what is this?” “It’s a diaper sweetie.” “I know that, why are you putting me in one?” “Because your mushy little squishbutt may not be clean and I don’t want to wake up with soiled sheets again,” Kate answered. “That’s not funny,” Steph scowled. “You’re being a bit of a bully Mrs. Sweeney.” “You can call me mommy sweetie,” Kate grinned as she taped the diaper into place. She leaned forward again and kissed Steph’s forehead as her hand patted the front of Steph’s diaper, the loud crinkle was now unmistakable. “Look, just get up so I can take this off,” Steph replied. “I’m sorry but I am really not into this roleplay scenario at all.” “Are you saying you don’t like your diaper?” Kate asked. “Not at all.” “We’ll have to change that then.” Kate replied with sinister glee as she produced a vibrating wand. She dropped the wand to Steph’s diaper, dragging the nub along the front of it. “Come on Kate, I really want you to sto…..oh!” Kate had turned the vibrator on and pushed it between Steph’s legs. The padding of the diaper pushed against her as the vibration rumbled through her body. Kate knew just the right spots to hold the wand to trigger Steph. The wave built quickly and within a matter of seconds, Steph felt like her body was ready to cry out in joy. “Stephy, sweetie, do you want to make cummies?” “Uh-huh….” Steph didn’t even care that the weird roleplay was disturbing. Kate had been so forceful about build up her arousal that her brain had already fogged up. She could only think about how good it would feel to melt in Kate’s hand. “Say it,” Kate said. She had lifted the wand upwards slightly. It still felt really good but was just missing the critical spot that would allow Steph to continue building to a rapturous climax. “So you want to make cummies.” “I…” it was actually kind of embarrassing. ‘Cummies’ come on that was a weird fetish thing to say but she wanted to let Kate know it was working. She had to say it, “I want to make cummies.” “Where do you want to make cummies?” “Uh…” where were they going with this? In the diaper? Oh that was embarrassing too. Was this a shame thing? Kate teased her briefly in a great spot before lifting the wand again, “Where do you want to make cummies Stephy?” “I want to make cummies in my diaper!” Steph shrieked. Wailing it out and getting it out there would let them both move on. Yes, she’d surrender to her wife. She’d get that rush. Then later she could lay down the law about this being weird. Kate sighed and shook her head, pulling the wand away and clicking the switch over. “That’s a shame, only good girls who like their diapers get to make cummies in them.” “But I…” Steph swallowed. Did she like it? Not really. It was definitely weird. But damn she needed to cum now. She needed it. “I do like my diapers, uh, mommy. I like them a lot!” “I don’t believe you.” Kate clicked the vibrator back on but instead ran it gently across her chest. A touch of scarlet came into her cheeks. “Mmmm, it does feel good. I wish I had a good little diaper loving girl who could feel it.” Damn it, how far is this going to go. “That’s me mommy, I’m your good little diaper loving girl. I love my diapers sooo much~~~” Steph felt like an idiot. If this ever left the bedroom… Kate clicked the wand off again and stared directly into Steph’s eyes, a wicked grin plastered on her face. “Prove it.” “How do I do that?” “That’s easy,” Kate said as she slid back slightly. Steph would easily be able to extract herself from the bed now and walk away. “A good little girl is going to wet her diapees instead of making a mess out of mommy’s bed.” “You can’t be serious.” The thought instantly cooled Steph off. She might not be the cleanest person around but she wasn’t going to just piss herself like a dumb baby. “I guess you need another taste,” Kate replied as she pinned Steph’s legs again, turned the vibrator on, and thrust it into the center of the diaper. She let it dig deeper and deeper until Steph was shrieking with pleasure. She had a thought to control her sounds so that Kate wouldn’t know how close she was but Kate knew. Kate knew enough to bring her right to the top of the mountain and then take the wand away. “Please…” Steph hated to beg but she needed it so bad. Maybe if she leaned into the roleplay, “Please mommy…please let me cum in my diaper.” Kate pressed her lips against Steph’s before lifting her head and tracing her tongue along Steph’s face, working her way to Steph’s ear. “You know what I want to see sweetie. This can all end when you show me how committed you are to the diapers I put you in.” “I…can’t do that Kate,” Steph had tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry…I can’t do that!” “Are you coming down again?” The vibrator was back on Steph’s diaper. “I can bring you to the top all night long if I have to. You will make cummies for your mommy my sweet little Stephy and you will do it after you show mommy how much you love your diapers. Just surrender, it’s so much easier if you let mommy take care of everything.” “What’s with you?” Steph gasped. “You’ve never been this aggressive before.” “Mommy had a little talk with her therapist today,” Kate replied. “She taught me how to help you with your tushy tantrum.” “Well, I’m not going to….ahhhh!” Steph let out another throaty moan as Kate returned the vibrator and continued to tease her. What the hell kind of therapist told someone to sexually assault their wife?! Still, Steph knew how easy it was to push Kate away and make sure she knew this should stop. Yet she couldn’t. She couldn’t. She wanted to cum. Oh god she wanted to cum. I’m not going to be able to hold out am I? She hated the idea of pissing herself. She had no idea how she’d be able to get off in a diaper soaked in her own urine. Maybe that would be for the best though. Have the most amazing climax she’d ever felt or get rid of the sex haze so she could get away from this. Both would work. All she had to do was… “Ok mommy, ok,” she gasped out between ragged breaths. Kate had just pulled the wand away again after letting her build up. “I’ll do it…I’ll prove I’m a good girl.” Kate beamed in triumph as she sat up and looked down at Steph’s diaper. “Well?” “It’s…I can’t just do it…you know?” Steph frowned. “Maybe if I sat on the toilet.” “You’re not going anywhere near a potty for a long time baby girl,” Kate replied. She squeezed Steph’s hands. “Your with mommy now, just relax. Everything is going to be ok if you just relax.” Just relax? Steph took in a deep breath and tried that. She just relaxed. Once it started, it was surprisingly easy. It was hot. She kind of knew it was hot but in a way it almost felt like she was boiling. Stewing in her own pee wasn’t so bad. The padding taped to her groin swelled up hungrily as it absorbed the liquid pouring out of her. She moaned slightly as she finished. As expected, whatever stimulation she had been feeling was gone. Sitting in a piss-soaked diaper was such a colossal turnoff that she sincerely doubted she’d be able to cum. That was fine, all she had to do was shove Kate off of her and make it clear they weren’t doing this ever again. Kate pushed her fingers against the sodden padding, inspecting the damage that Steph had down. A look of supreme satisfaction was carved into the soft flesh of her face. She poked a finger into the swollen diaper, allowing it to squish against Steph. “Thank you baby, you’ve made mommy very happy.” Steph had to look away, turning her head to the side. “I don’t know why you’d want me to piss in a diaper.” “Because mommy would rather have you make your messies in your diapees then all over the floor and furniture.” Kate replied. “And I think you’ll be happy with how tender mommy can be when you get your little didi changed.” “I really don’t like this Kate,” Steph struggled a bit. She could easily throw Kate to the ground if she wanted to but she would prefer Kate took the signal and just got off of her. “It’s disgusting. I am not into whatever weird kink this is.” “Well then,” the vibrator reappeared with a loud hum. “Mommy is just going to have to teach you how good a wet diaper feels.” Any illusion Steph had about not being able to come in a wet diaper vanished as Kate plunged the instrument into her puffed up padding. The ride back up the mountain was so fast and the climax so slow and endeering that Steph moaned until her voice was hoarse. “Mmm…nmmm….mommy…I’m cumming…I’m cumming in my diapee mommy!” “Good girl,” Kate kissed Steph on the head. “You’re such a good girl Stephy. You did such a good job. Mommy is very proud of you.” The clarity that came from having her craving satisfied was much needed. While it had been good, amazing even, Steph couldn’t help but think how much it disgusted her. Diapers? Watersports? She was absolutely not prepared to add this to their bedtime routine. “Kate, can you get off me? I really want to clean up.” The implication was clear. The game was over. “I just want you to promise me one thing,” Kate said as she slid off Steph. “Before you completely give up on doing things like this, promise me that you’ll have a session with my therapist.” “Sure,” Steph nodded. What was the harm in that? Fin A/N: Originally posted to my DeviantArt page on 06/15/24. Just a fun little quickie I wrote as a break from a larger project I am dealing with. I really had fun working on the banter in the first scene and kind of want to return to these characters some day.

They said I’d like it John said I’d like it. Even Evan, who I’d trust with my life, said I’d like it… but I didn’t. Everyone on TV seems to like it and those people online seem to think it’s just fantastic. But I didn’t. I read advice that said, “Start slow, take it easy, don’t rush it… you’ll soon get the taste for it.” But I didn’t, I blushed at the thought. One blogger I looked at said that for his first time he wanted it to be the hottest thing he’d ever experienced. He thought that was the only way to rid himself of his own fears about trying it. I couldn’t find anything on the net that was negative… apparently, everyone in the world loves it… so why didn’t I? But I was a virgin to such a way of life. Maybe it was it the way I was brought up? We were never that adventurous in our household and everything sort of stuck to a pattern, same thing week in, week out. Nothing changed. My friends had marvelled at me when I’d told them that I’d never tried it. Michael had insisted there and then that he should be the one to introduce me to its delights but I had to tell him I just wasn’t ready. He scoffed a bit and the nodding heads of my mates told me I was indeed the only one who’d never tried it. “C’mon, you can’t still be shy of having such a gratifying experience... it’ll make a man out of you.” After this ‘virgin declaration’ of mine it began to be the only topic of conversation. “When would I eventually give it a try?” My friends were adamant that they wanted to help me, hell they were lining up to introduce me to its pleasures. In fact, they all wanted to be there… suggesting that to make it easier for me... we should do it as a group. My mind boggled. I don’t think they realised what they were asking me to do but I was encouraged that not one of my friends thought it was a bad idea; every one of them deciding that they should be there to see me through this ‘ordeal’ as I called it. You know ‘One for all and all for one’ type of thing. So, after three weeks of constant badgering I eventually agreed. My five mates, Michael, John, Biggie, Tom and Evan all agreeing a time and a place when I should try the very thing I’d been avoiding most of my life. I’d told them that I didn’t like the smell but they just laughed and said it was the thing that got their juices flowing in the first place. Biggie said that it was the raw smell that brought him out in a sweat in anticipation and told us about one of the hottest sessions he’d ever had. The others agreed and added comments about their own hot sweaty sessions but I wasn’t too sure. However, I had now agreed, I had my best mates around me and in truth, if I was going to do it, there was no one I’d rather have to introduce me to the experience. I loved and trusted them all. In the meantime, I read online that the effects, for a virgin, could be quite worrying in that some had to ‘up grade’ their underwear for a day or two, whilst some had sought the comfort and security of nappies. It didn’t help in my general nervousness. However, the day and time arrived. We bowled up at the appointed venue and again, whether it was the indigenous smell of the place or just the fearful anticipation, I felt a little nauseous. The lads knew what they were doing so made all the arrangements and before I knew it I was experiencing the very thing I’d avoided for my full 18 years of life. Fearfully I looked around the group and the beaming faces and excited looks of anticipation made me jump straight in. Uuurgh. What were they trying to do to me? I tried to take it slow but it didn’t help. From the very off I wasn’t happy and wished I’d never approved of this terrible trial. Within moments the sweaty, smiling faces that surrounded me were encouraging me to take a bit more; to join in with something that I could do regularly with my mates and not have to think about it. “You don’t want to miss out...” But I did. “Just a little more.” Against my better judgement and egged on by my friends I grinned and bore it, but I didn’t like it. It may have been what they relished but it was a terrible endurance for me. It was physically painful. My friends were whooping in delight, saying how much they were enjoying it. How hot it was. I struggled with it but stayed until the end although by then I was sweating, felt sick and had decided that I wasn’t going to try it again… not even with my best friends. I hadn’t enjoyed my first Vindaloo curry, and don’t think I ever would. Unfortunately the aftereffects were worse and my undies were left decidedly un-washable. For the next week I wore a disposable... just to be on the safe side... but I didn’t let my friends know. However, I did find something new I didn’t know I liked. Does my bum look big in these? ###

Hello! Here's another short story I wanted to share with you all. Hope you get a kick out of it The faint scent of pee drifts through the waiting room air. I think it’s coming from the blue-hair sitting directly across from me. She’s gone to the bathroom three times in the twenty minutes I’ve been sitting here. Every time she’s bolted out of her chair like there’s a tack in it, clutching her purse to her chest. Or it could be the guy in Carhartt cutoffs and a Porter Concrete shirt. He's wincing and shifting a lot. The bulge in his crotch looks suspicious. But it could just be the way his shorts are bunched up... I lean forward a bit to get a closer look. He clears his throat and glares at me. I lean back in my chair and pretend to be engrossed in the People magazine draped across my lap. The last thing I need is some guy thinking I’m eyeing his junk. Explaining the truth probably wouldn’t help much, either. I turn to Becca. She’s sitting with her hands folded in her lap, legs crossed. She’s not looking at her phone or a magazine or anything else. “Can you believe this?” I say, showing her a photo of Brad Pitt and Jennifer Anniston frolicking on some tropical beach. “This thing’s an antique. Could probably sell it down at the flea market as a collectible.” I’m careful not to lift the magazine too high, as I still need it for cover. The jeans underneath bulge outwards. Not like Carhartt guy’s shorts, where it could just be the way they fold and wrinkle. And not like I’m some 80s rockstar packing a massive cock, either. If anything it’s the opposite—my manhood is entirely buried under a dome of soft padding. Becca counters my grin with a frown. “Have you looked at the literature over there?” Should've kept my mouth shut. She nods at the plastic rack next to the receptionist’s desk. It’s the second time she’s mentioned it. I pretended I didn’t hear her the first time, when we walked past the rack. I really don’t want a stack of incriminating evidence in my lap. I mean sure, it’s a urologist’s office, but I’d prefer people think I’m here for my prostate or something. Hell, even ED might be better than the truth. She stares at me like she’s waiting for me to come up to the white board and solve an equation. I drop the magazine onto the table between us. Aside from some muted typing sounds in the receptionist’s alcove the room is silent. I stand up carefully, my legs as far apart as I can reasonably manage. The more space in my jeans, the less room there is for things to rub and fold and collide and crinkle. Or at least that’s my theory. It’s part one of my two-part plan for stealthiness. Part two involves scuffling my way across the room like an old geezer, dragging my sneakers across the mustard-colored carpet. It was a little trick I read about in a forum. It looks stupid, but it masks the worst of the rustling sound. Or maybe it just adds to it. I can’t really tell. But it feels like I’m doing something. I feel better imagining that half the people here are wearing diapers too, and I haven’t heard them crinkling like a bag of last year’s Christmas wrapping paper. Then again, they probably wear those terrible cloth-backed medical things—the kind with “discreet” and “undergarment” all over the package. The kind that bend over backwards to convince you they aren’t actually diapers. The phonebook-sized monstrosity I’m wearing harbors no such delusions. It knows what it is. And so do I. At least it’s plain white—that was the one saving grace of this whole thing. I can only imagine what Becca would have said if she’d found a bag of diapers with cartoon dinosaurs or something on them instead. Or the ones with teddy bears I bought last month. We might be talking to a divorce attorney today instead of a doctor. I quickly snag a few brochures off the rack and scuttle my way back to the chair. Once I’m comfortably seated on my padded throne, People magazine back in place, I scan the room to see if anyone noticed. My heart beats far faster than it should. I’m not sure what I’ll do if anyone makes knowing eye contact with me. Luckily, blue-hair and Carhartt dude seem engrossed in their own little worlds. Becca plucks one of the brochures off my lap. “Your body after pregnancy?” “Must’ve picked it up by accident.” “Why aren’t taking this seriously?” she says in her best disappointed voice. She’d used that voice a lot, lately. I rapidly flip through the rest of the brochures: kidney stones, menopause, bladder cancer. I hold up the last brochure like it’s a carnival prize. It has a black and white photo of an old couple holding hands on the beach, smiling. ‘Managing Incontinence’ it shouts in comic sans. Becca looks at me and shakes her head. “I am taking this seriously,” I tell her. I lean closer. “I just don’t want the whole friggin’ world to know about it too.” Her eyes search mine for a full minute and a half. “What?” I finally ask. “Why not?” “Why not what?” “Remember last year, when you broke your ankle skiing?” “Uh, yeah?” “Were you embarrassed then?” “No.” “Or when you had strep three years ago? You begged me to drive you to the hospital and whined to everyone in the waiting room about how miserable you were.” An all too familiar knot twists in my stomach. “This is just...different.” “I know this is uncomfortable for you. Speaking of which…” she raises an eyebrow. “What?” She looks meaningfully at the old denim backpack in front of her chair. I’d never seen the stupid thing before today, probably because it’s too small to hold much of anything. But it is large enough to carry one item, I’d learned. “Oh, no.” I glance around the room again to see if anyone was paying attention. I don’t know why she had to keep talking about this. We’d discussed the topic in excruciating detail this past week. How often did I wet? Was it better or worse at night? Did I do—ahem—anything else in my diapers? I lied through all of them. Except the last one—messing wasn’t my thing. Never had been. Sure, I’d thought about it. I think we all do at some point. But the smell—and the thought of it mushed against my skin—was just too much. “Are you wet?” she asks. I feel a flush of heat in my cheeks. “No.” She looks down at her phone. “It’s been at least two hours since we left home.” “So wha—” I stop myself dead. Right. Two hours since I’d changed into this diaper. In my off-the-cuff brilliance, I’d told her that I was frequently wetting a little. Plus some random, more severe accidents. It was a stupid explanation for a bunch of reasons, not least of which it locked me into this situation. It beat telling her the truth, of course, but now if I didn’t wet every little bit she’d wonder what was up. “Just a little,” I whisper. Her expression softens. She slides the bag toward me with one foot. I pick it up and eye the bathroom door. The tapes on these premium diapers are the size of an envelope and as sticky as Loctite. Pulling them off will sound like someone shooting off a pack of cherry bombs. She just keeps staring. I stand up and head towards the bathroom door to escape that gaze as much as anything. “Grant Andresen?” I stop halfway between my chair and the bathroom, frozen in place like I’m caught in the prison yard spotlight. The nurse smiles at me from the hallway. She’s clutching a clipboard I’m sure is packed with embarrassing details about my little problem. Becca hops up. “That’s us.” She gives my butt a gentle pat as she walks past. Carhartt dude definitely smirks at me this time. I hope the bastard’s prostate is the size of an overripe cantaloupe. I follow Becca and the nurse down the hallway, holding back as far as I can and scuffing my feet the whole way. How anybody gets off on wearing these out in public I’ll never know. Every step feels like I’m waving a neon sign that says “hey, look at me and my big fat diaper.” We step into the exam room and the nurse wheels over a stand with a laptop on it. “You don’t have to stay here,” I tell Becca. I’ve told her that five times, at least, but she insists. She doesn’t say it, but she thinks I won’t listen to whatever the doctor says. And she’s right, because I’m not actually incontinent. This is a bit of theater to get her off my case. Answer some questions, discuss some options, and go home. In a few days, my little issue will magically clear up and that will be that. Diapers can go back into the closet until her next business trip. She reaches out and squeezes my hand. “It’s okay, I want to be here.” “OK, Mr. Andresen. I’m going to step out of the room for a few minutes,” the nurse says. “There’s a gown on the exam table. Please strip down to your underwear.” “I think there’s been a mixup.” I laugh nervously. “I’m just here for an initial consult.” The corners of her mouth draw down slightly and she looks at her laptop again. “It says here that you’ve been experiencing bladder incontinence. Is that right?” “Yes.” “Both daytime and nighttime accidents?” “Yes,” I croak out. She gives me the self-satisfied smile of someone who does all of their tinkles in the potty. “Well then. Dr. Siegler will want to examine you. Standard procedure.” She closes the door behind herself. I stare at the thin, baby blue gown sitting on the table. “Do you want to change your diaper before the doctor gets here? I can ask them to wait,” Becca says. “Why would I want to make any more of a production of this than I have to? It’s bad enough the doctor is going to see me sitting in a diaper.” “I just thought you might want to be dry when you get examined,” she says. “Oh, right.” Oh, shit! I’m supposed to be in a wet diaper. Becca would notice. She noticed everything. If I was sitting there in a dry, pristine diaper she would want to know why: why it was dry, why I lied in the waiting room, and so on. Why why why. The problem is, I have a shy bladder. That went double when I was wearing a diaper. I’d spent the last seven years sneaking a diaper session here and there, when Becca was out of town or had a girl’s night out. It didn’t leave many opportunities to practice actually using a diaper. It also didn’t help that I had a raging hard on most of the time when I was wearing one. After an embarrassing event in a crowded movie theater restroom, I read up on a little technique for shy bladders. Push almost all of the air out of your lungs and then hold your breath. Thirty seconds or so later and the floodgates will open. A little fight-or-flight response that evolution probably didn’t intend for public diaper wetting, but hey, I’ll use what I can. But Becca will notice if I’m standing here, red in the face. “Can I have a little privacy to change?” I ask. Becca sighs. “Grant…” “What?” I glance up at the clock ticking away on the wall. “This all started because you weren’t sharing things with me. I just think—” “So what, now you’re going to follow me into the bathroom? Make sure I brush my teeth? Wipe my butt?” She frowns. “Have you been having those kinds of accidents too? You know...number two?” “Jesus. I told you no. I was just making a point.” I hear footsteps in the hallway and I hold my breath. They walk on past. “I just want you to…” she shakes her head. I don’t have time to ask her to continue that thought. I make a show of walking over to the counter and looking at the shelves above it. Really, I just need a little space between us. I push the air out of my lungs. “What are you doing?” she asks. I get up on my tiptoes to look at some stuff on the shelves. It occurs to me that pretending to look at my phone would have been a better option. Too late now. My lungs are starting to burn as my body tells me to dump the C02. “Grant?” Spots flit back and forth in my vision, but I keep holding it. I hope it comes soon or I might black out. Then it happens—that warm, naughty trickle. More than a trickle, really. Two coffees worth, at least. The warm stream hits the front of the diaper and flows back and over my dick, then my balls, and finally into the seat of the diaper. “Are you ok?” Becca is standing next to me now. She squeezes my arm. I realize I have a stupid half-grin on my face and quickly clear it. “Yeah, just looking at what they have for, you know, diapers or whatever. In case the news today isn’t good.” It was half a lie. I had a shameful, lifelong habit of looking at whatever stack of diapers they had on the shelves at the doctor’s office between the chux and bandages. Usually something ridiculously thin. Diapers had been a secret part of my life for so long—the stuff of late night internet sessions and the occasional indulgent weekend—that seeing them in the wild was a trip, like a lion walking down Main Street. “Okay,” she says. She looks concerned. I feel like a piece of shit for the hundredth time since she confronted me with the bag of diapers. She’s really worried about me and I just keep piling lie on lie. But if I can make it through just a few more, then we could put this behind us. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just not excited about the doctor seeing me in—” There’s a knock on the door. If I hadn’t just emptied my bladder I think I would have wet myself. The door swings open and in walks Dr. Siegler. Call it misogyny. Call it whatever you want. I just assumed the doctor would be a balding old guy in horn-rimmed glasses. He’d be world-weary. Over it. He’d have seen it all before—including grown men in diapers. This...this was more difficult. Prime universe Dr. Siegler is a woman. She looks like she can’t be more than a few years out of med school—tall, cute, and definitely not balding. She stands in the doorway, no doubt wondering why I’m examining a jar of cotton balls. “I’m sorry. Debbie was supposed to give you a gown,” she says. Yes, let her think it’s Debbie’s fault. “She did,” Becca says. Ugh. It was like she was trying to make all of this as difficult as possible. Becca looks at me. “Grant just…” “I, uh...I’m just a bit embarrassed Dr. Siegler,” I say. “That’s not necessary.” Dr. Siegler smiles. “I’ve seen it all before. And you can call me Andrea.” I sincerely doubted she’d encountered my exact situation before, but if I kept myself together she wouldn’t need to know that. “I have some questions about these notes.” She looks down at the tablet in her hand and I see the hint of a frown. “Why don’t you change into the gown while I review them again.” She doesn’t give me time to answer, but instead pulls a curtain along a track in the ceiling, closing off the exam table from the rest of the room. Becca, thank god, is on the outside. The last thing I need is to give her a little stripshow. I have some questions about this file. That’s disconcerting. I hadn’t expected to get caught—no one does, I guess—so my explanation to Becca probably didn’t jive too well with real-world incontinence. I didn’t worry about it in the moment—it was all about steering the conversation away from the truth—but she obviously paid very close attention. Now I’m standing in nothing but a diaper with a soggy, yellow splotch adorning the front. The diaper is still warm, which is a contrast with the cool air and downright chilly floor. Goosebumps break out across my arms. I quickly slide the gown on and do my best to lace it up. As expected, my butt hangs out the back. What I didn’t expect was that it would look like I have a basketball tucked down the front. The gown hangs off the bulging diaper like a curtain. My heart’s racing. I picture both women standing on the other side of the curtain, arms crossed, waiting for me to emerge. I peek around the curtain. Becca’s eyes glance down at my bulbous midsection and then quickly back up. She gives me a smile I’m sure is supposed to be comforting, but comes across as pitying. “Okay, I’m ready,” I say to the doctor. She pulls back the curtain. I count to five in my head, giving her time to process the sight of me, then turn around. Doctor Siegler’s eyes dart to my midsection, but they linger longer than Becca’s. “Please have a seat and we’ll get started,” she says. I lower myself onto the exam table, the diaper crackling almost as much as the paper covering. Doctor Siegler sits on a stool and wheels herself closer, her knees almost touching mine. My heart thuds faster in my chest. “So according to the notes you provided—” “My wife provided,” I interject. “Excuse me?” she says. “My wife called.” Now that I say it out loud, it sounds ridiculous. Like I’m a child. “I’m not sure exactly what she told you.” She looks down at her tablet. “Ah yes, it says here that your wife scheduled the appointment. I understand you were resistant to the idea?” “Well, I—” “He was,” Becca cut me off. “But I felt it was important.” The doctor’s eyes travel back and forth between us, then she shrugs. “I understand incontinence is a challenging topic for many. There’s a social stigma attached. But you need to understand that it’s nothing to be ashamed about—you can’t control it, after all.” Her smile is warm and understanding. I sink a bit deeper into the exam table. “You’re right.” “So let's talk about these symptoms. The notes say that you are leaking urine regularly throughout the day, but that you also sometimes experience stress incontinence?” I nod. “Yeah, that sounds right. Things at work have been tough lately. I just got a new boss and—” “Oh, no. Stress incontinence means you leak when you cough, or laugh, or engage in exercise.” “OK.” Her brow furrows. “So you’ve been experiencing stress incontinence?” I nod, hoping that’s the right answer. She taps some notes on her tablet. I try to see them, but I can’t make anything out. “Is that...okay?” I ask. She looks up and opens her mouth, pauses, then continues. “It’s not common in men your age. We most often see it after a man has had prostate surgery, or when there is some other underlying health issue.” “I’m pretty healthy. I don’t floss as much as I’m supposed to, but otherwise…” I chuckle. “Mmmmmhhhmmm.” She’s still staring at those notes. “When did you first begin to experience incontinence?” she asks. “And did it begin with the overflow or stress incontinence?” About a week ago, when Becca caught me red-handed. “It’s been a couple months now.” “If I’d known, I would have brought him in sooner,” Becca says. “But he kept it secret.” I can hear the disapproval in her voice—like I’m some delinquent child who found an injured barn cat and decided to keep it as a secret closet pet. “Mmmhmmm. And how have you been managing it?” the doctor asks. She’s trying to be polite about the massive, plastic-backed elephant in the room, but in doing so is going to make me say the ‘D’ word out loud. “I’ve been wearing...diapers.” She cocks her head to the side a little. “Diapers?” I feel a flush of heat up my neck. I nod, afraid that if I say anything it will just come out as a squeak or a croak or some other unmanly sound. “Most of my patients prefer to call them ‘briefs’ or ‘protection.’” “Oh. Well, diapers are what they are, I guess. So…” “If you feel more comfortable with ‘diaper,’ then that’s what you should call them.” She smiles at me again. I wish we were here to deal with something easy, like a brain-eating amoeba. “Now I’d like you to undo the laces on the back of the gown and recline on the table,” she says. I reach back for the laces. The first knot comes apart easily, but my fingers are shaking and the second one is difficult. I twist and fumble awkwardly as the two women watch and wait. “Here, let me help,” Becca says. I immediately drop my hands and my eyes. Her soft fingers graze my back and a moment later the gown loosens. “Thanks,” I mumble. I lie back on the cool table and stare at the tiled ceiling. I shift a little and get a whiff of urine—can’t blame that one on blue-hair, can we? Doctor Siegler looms above me. “I’m going to move your gown aside and touch your abdomen. Is that okay?” I nod, the paper covering crackling beneath me. She gently moves aside the thin material and I’m fully exposed from the chest down. I don’t look at her, just at the ceiling. Her hands begin poking and prodding. “Let me know if anything hurts,” she says. “Okay.” “I’m looking for any masses that could be impinging on the bladder,” she says. She’s turned to Becca. I should be glad she’s ignoring me—the last thing I want right now is a conversation—but it feels condescending. “Like cancer or…?” Becca asks. “That’s a possibility, but I wouldn’t want to jump to conclusions. Even if there is a mass, it wouldn’t mean it’s cancerous.” Her hands trace lower, poking and prodding. They’re dangerously close to the top of my diaper. Then she stops. “Okay, you can sit up now, Grant. The good news is, I don’t feel anything abnormal.” I sit up, shifting the gown back into place. Good thing you can’t feel fetishes with a medical exam. “I’m happy to see you’re taking steps to manage your incontinence responsibly. You have no idea how many patients refuse to wear any kind of protection. It can really have a profoundly negative impact on their lives and relationships.” I nod. Yeah, responsible patient of the year, right here. “Did you buy these briefs—I’m sorry, diapers—at a medical supply store?” “I, uh—” “He purchased them from an internet drug store. Right, Grant?” “Yeah, an internet drug store.” Two of those three words were the truth, at least. “I’m going to write you a prescription for a more discrete product. You can purchase these at CVS, Walgreens—pretty much any pharmacy. In person or online.” “A prescription?” I ask. “But can’t anyone just, you know, buy them?” She chuckles. “Yes, but if you want your insurance to cover the cost, you’ll need a prescription.” Insurance cover the cost... “That’s great!” Becca frowns. Doctor Siegler purses her lips, her pen frozen above the prescription pad. Fuck. That was not a normal reaction. “I mean, we pay so much in premiums, right Beccs? It will just be nice to actually get something for it, you know.” “That’s a great attitude, Mr. Andresen,” Dr. Siegler says. “I wish everyone looked at it like that.” She hands me a slip of paper. The golden ticket. Our godawful insurance company would be paying for my diapers from now. Better yet, I had cover—a piece of paper saying I needed to wear diapers. This was amazing. “This will help you manage the issue until we get some additional testing,” Dr. Siegler continues. “Excuse me?” “I’m going to schedule you for a CT scan. Next week, if possible.” “I, I—” “Oh, don’t worry,” she says, it’s not painful. They will give you contrast liquid and then put you through a machine. The liquid makes you feel warm all over, like you might have wet your pants, but it’s not that bad.” “Do you think that’s necessary?” I ask. “Of course it’s necessary!” Becca says. “What if there’s a tumor?” “Well, it seemed like—” “Do you want to be wearing diapers your whole life?” She throws her hands up in the air. Yes. “No. You’re right. Let’s schedule it,” I say. “There is an alternative to diapers,” Doctor Siegler adds. “I typically don’t recommend them, but for some patients they are the best option.” “What would that be?” Becca asks. “In-dwelling catheter. Also called a Foley catheter. They are sometimes recommended for patients with overflow incontinence.” “That’s okay. I don’t think we need to explore—” “Could we get some more info about that?” Becca cuts me off. I turn around to face her. She’s staring at Doctor Siegler, pointedly ignoring me. “Absolutely. I can provide some information for you two to go over together. They do come with a risk of infection. And they aren’t appropriate for all types of incontinence.” Becca nods. “Thank you.” Doctor Siegler nods. “The front desk will reach out to you for scheduling. Also—” “Which kinds aren’t they appropriate for?” I ask. “Excuse me?” “Which kinds of incontinence aren’t they appropriate for?” “We typically don’t use them for…” I zone out as she begins her explanation. Whatever she says, I can’t change my story at this point to match it. It’s flimsy and inconsistent enough as it is. Becca is listening to every word as if it's the most fascinating thing she’s ever heard. A future of expensive medical exams and catheters for my nonexistent incontinence is sickening. A cruel, ironic joke. There is one option—one out. The trump card that will take catheters off the table. But I’m not sure I can do it. I look down at the slip of paper in my hand. A doctor telling me to wear diapers—telling me that my insurance should pay for it. I’ll never get another opportunity like this. I take a deep breath, bend my knees slightly, and bear down. For a second, it seems like it’s going to be difficult, but then the two coffees help things along. I feel the mess come out of me and push against the seat of the diaper. There’s resistance, so I bear down harder and the mush spreads throughout the diaper. There’s a lot—more than I could have imagined—but at least it’s quiet. Then it’s done. There’s no going back. I burned the bridge and took a dump on the ashes. Becca and Dr. Siegler are still talking, unaware of the war crime occurring a few feet away. How do you interrupt someone to tell them you filled your pants? In unison, both of their noses twitch. Then it hits me. It smells bad. I smell bad. Awful, actually. Like a bag of trash left to bake in the summer sun. And with every passing second, it gets worse. “Ummm…” Becca turns to me. Her eyes go wide. “Grant…?” “I’m sorry. I think I…” “Oh,” Dr. Siegler says quietly. “That’s...not a problem. Let me get some wipes and a chux pad.” Becca just stares at me, jaw slack. Her eyes dart from my face, down to the mess trapped around my waist, and then back again. “I’ve put some supplies on the—” “I’m sorry,” I say again. “There’s nothing to be sorry about,” Doctor Siegler says. I’m not talking to her. “Thank you, doctor,” Becca says. “You have the room as long as you need,” Dr. Siegler says. “See the front desk when you are done. This indicates a more significant issue might be at play, so I want to get that CT scan scheduled soon, okay?” She gives me one last pitying look, then lets herself out. Becca and I stand a few feet apart, staring at each other. The stench has filled the room now. I want to get this thing off me, but I don’t want to do it with her here. Tears brim in the corners of her eyes. “Beccs, it’s okay. I’m okay.” She just shakes her head, then stares at the floor. “I…” the elaborate story I’m about to spin collapses in my mind. “I don’t need to wear diapers.” She looks up at me. “This whole thing...it’s...I’ve been lying to you. I’m not incontinent. I haven’t been having accidents. There’s no tumor or anything else. I just...like to wear diapers.” I brace for the response. Becca isn’t a screamer. At least I don’t think so. But I have no idea how she’ll react. Storm out and leave me stranded here? Melt into a puddle of tears and confusion? Demand a divorce? “I know,” she says quietly. “What!?” She dabs the tears away with the back of her hand. “You forgot to clear your browser a couple months ago and I found...a lot. Everything. At least I hope it’s everything.” The room is spinning. I sit back on the exam table to steady myself and immediately regret it as the mush squelches up my crack. “You...then why?” I throw my hands up in the air. “Why all of this?” “I wanted to give you a chance to be honest with me. To tell me the truth. Nothing was working, so... here we are.” “You aren’t mad? Or grossed out?” She laughs. “What?” “I mean, you shit your pants at the doctor’s office instead of telling your wife about your fetish. That’s pretty gross.” “Sorry.” It sounded lame, even to my ears, but it was sincere. She shrugs. “It’s okay. I don’t mind the diapers. I think I can get used to them, anyway.” “Really?” “Really. Just no more secrets, okay?” I nod. She wraps her arms around me. She’s warm and soft and smells like lavender and vanilla. Far too good for me, standing half-naked in a loaded diaper. But she doesn’t let go—she just keeps holding me. So I hold her too. She steps back. She has that look again—a bit stern, a bit condescending. “Now get yourself cleaned up before they call in the hazmat team, okay?” There are a million things I want to tell her. A million things I want to share about the little world I’ve been hiding from her for years. But there’s no rush—she isn’t going anywhere. Did you enjoy this story? If so, check out my books on Smashwords.

It was a peaceful Saturday afternoon, the kind not seen in some time. The sky was painted a clear blue and the air was warm and still. Not scorching hot like some summer days—just warm. On a grassy hill overseeing a quaint town, not a soul was stirring except for one tiger and her stack of books. By the day’s end, she hoped to have cracked through a couple of novels that have been wasting away in her backlog. “Let’s see...” Velvet pondered to herself. “Where do we begin? I really wanted to start ‘The Crow Files’ today…” This type of free time didn’t pop up every day. She had to make the most of it. With a clear schedule, there was nothing stopping Velvet from getting lost in a good book. “VEEELVEET!!!” “Oh crap.” Velvet thought. Her ears perked up; she turned her head to see the source of the familiar voice charging towards her. The giant, lion shaped nuisance she was hoping to avoid. “Yo, Velvet,” The nuisance began, “How’s it hanging?” “Baxter.” She answered curtly, “Is there something I can do for you? Did you forget how to open a picket fence or something?” Baxter laughed, interpreting her sharp comment as playful banter. “Naw, it ain’t like that. I just figured, what with it being your day-off and all, you’d be all types of bored. With me being such a nice guy, I thought I’d keep you company.” The lion flicked back his mane and shot a smirk at her. Ugh. “Well Baxter, that’s very…generous of you to think that. Fortunately, I have more than enough good company already.” Velvet motioned towards her stack of books. Baxter scoffed. “Seriously? You can read those books any day.” “Yes, and I want to read them today, idiot.” “I’m a busy cat Velvet. I’m really careful with my days off.” “Yeah right, busy bugging me all the time.” “I have to make my time off special. That’s why I’m trying to spend it with a special girl, you dig?” “Yuck. Gross. Barf.” Velvet’s poker face was beginning to crack. Her claws unsheathed and scratched the grassy hill, a sign that she was running low on pleasantries. What was supposed to be a day for reading had been shanghaied by this lovestruck loser. She struggled to think how this day could get any worse. “Come on Baxter. Isn’t there anything else you’d rather be doing today?” “Anything else?” That stupid smirk was back in full force. “That sounds like an invitation to me. If you wanted to skip the chit-chat all you had to say was—” “VELVET VELVET VELVET VELVET VELVET!!!!” “Oh great. It’s the other one.” Before the two big cats could even blink, someone else was already standing attention in front of Velvet. He was a cheetah, fur slicked back and bursting with energy. “Hello Flash.” Velvet groaned, “What can I d—” “Wassup girl!” Flash interrupted. “I didn’t know you were chilling out on the hills today!” Flash had a wide grin on his face and was hopping about like an overjoyed puppy. “Well, I was j—” “Me?” Flash interrupted. Again. “I was just getting some laps in, doing my thing, y’know?” Flash halted his hops, swapping over to a round of toe touches. “Then I spotted you looking all types of fine!” With just one line, Flash had upgraded from impatient puppy to drooling dog. “Actually, I w—” “Doing some reading? Yawn!” One extra quick look at the stack of books was enough to make Flash lose interest. “C’mon mama, that stuff is for schoolgirls! Here’s a better idea. How about we grab a bite and go somewhere a little more…private, if you catch my drift? Velvet wasn’t catching any drift. “One more stupid pet name and the only thing this creep would be catching is a black eye!” Why, oh why, did these two clowns have to flirt with her today? Over time Velvet grew use to the occasional wink and cheesy pick-up line during her work hours. But to her, free days were as sacred as they were rare, and she had two stupid boys to ruin that. “Hey spot,” Baxter snarled, “The lady is with me. Why don’t you skitter on back from where you came from?” Flash turned around to see Baxter looming over him, he could practically see the steam puffing out of the lion’s nostrils. Flash did a doubletake and started to snicker. “Velvet, is this hick serious? Is this joker giving you trouble? “He isn’t the only one, that’s for sure,” Velvet thought. If these two wanted to impress her, they could try acting like adults for once. “Seriously, do they think I’m some kind of airhead?” “You better watch your mouth, punk.” Baxter puffed out his chest, squaring up to the smaller big cat. “Great. Now they were fighting.” The oncoming display of macho attitude did nothing to excite the female feline. Quite the opposite. “You know, if they could keep their hands to themselves, or to each other, I might get some reading done.” Just as she let the thought cross her mind, Velvet felt the proverbial lightbulb click on overhead. “You wanna go, country boy!?” “Yes, come to think of it…” Velvet brewed up a plan, drowning out the incensement chatter a few feet away from her. The solution became obvious, as worked she out all the kinks in her mind. “Now, all I need to do is get those two bozos on board.” “Ready when you are, shrimpy!” “Hey! Listen up!” Velvet roared, raising her voice for the first time that day. It was enough to stop the two boys from maiming each other, as they both now stood attention towards her. “Now, it is obvious you two are obsessed with me. Now, I can’t have you two biting your heads off over me, so here is what we’ll do. We need a neutral third party. As such, I nominate my old friend, Lilac. She needs someone to help tidy up around her house, and I believe you two are perfect for the job. After that, she will tell me which of you did the better job.” Baxter and Flash stared at the tiger, a mutual look of confusion on their faces. Velvet rolled her eyes. It appears she had to retranslate the idea into a language two overly smitten kittens could understand. “I need a man that knows how to help a woman. If you can’t handle it, you two just aren’t worth my time. Lilac will be able to bring out your true character.” Baxter had a sour look on his face, like he was mulling over pros and cons. It sounded like she was trying pawn off her friend’s chores onto two able-bodied fellas. Before he could conclude, Flash arrived with his answer. “Now sweat, Lil’ mama! I’ll have her house so clean; you can eat off it.” The lion replied, not wanting to be one-upped. “You can leave the heavy lifting to me. Spot here will probably throw his back out at the front door. I say we skip the embarrassment and give the obvious winner his date now.” Velvet was not having it. “Oh no you don’t. The dates will come later. You two just need to worry about doing a good job tomorrow” Velvet gathered up her stack of books and took her leave. “I need to go warn her about your arrival. You can’t show up to a lady’s house unannounced.” To really sweeten the deal, Velvet looked over her shoulder, put on her best pair of babydoll eyes, and said, “I’ll be waiting for my winner~.” The teasing made the tigress gag internally. It was as degrading as it was effective. Velvet had no doubt Baxter and Flash would be outside of Lilac’s doorstep first thing come tomorrow. As soon as the dizzying duo were out of sight, Velvet let out a sigh of relief. Knowing Ms. Lilac, ‘the date’ would never have to come. It was nothing more than a fish to dangle for two hungry cats. The thought gave her small comfort. For now, at least, all Velvet had was faith in an old friend. Faith, and a stack of books she would very much like to read. *** Dawn had arrived, and so had the two big cats. Unsurprisingly, Flash showed up first, outpacing Baxter considerably. He looked very proud over this fact, smugly perched outside the front step. “Took you long enough. What, you had comb the bugs outta your mane or something?” Baxter exhaled sharply. He didn’t bother to shoot a comeback and start fighting. He had a job to do today, and he couldn’t let Flash disrupt that. His eyes were on the prize. Victory was in his lap—and soon, Velvet would be as well. “Why are you bumming out here? You could have knocked on the door already. What, you get lonely without me.” “I was just waiting to see if you were going to show up. You might have decided to ditch and leave me with all the work.” He was nervous. Baxter could tell right away. Flash was so easy to read. Although, Baxter couldn’t blame him. Lilac’s manor gave off major witch-vibes. He was happy to come here in the morning, and not on a dark stormy night. They didn’t even get a chance to knock. Their commotion had alerted the homeowner, as the manor’s wide double doors stretched open. She was a skunk, her fur a fine black with white stripes. They could tell she was an older woman. Both by the crows’ feet under her eyes, and her sense of dress. Her bonnet and checkered blouse looked as antique as the house itself. “Why, hello my dearies!” Lilac began, in a shrill little voice. “You must be those big strong lads who have come to help me? Velvet told me all about you two. Come in, come in!” She took the two big cats by their arms, dragging them inside. The front door shut behind them with a resounding boom, causing the lion and the cheetah to flinch. The skunk was unfazed, still tickled pink by her new company. “Are you boys ready to get to work?” Flash cut in, “Ready and waiting ma’am! You just show me where to clean, and I’ll mop to it,” he answered, finishing with a wink. The joke got a smile from Lilac, and an eyeroll from Baxter. “Well, we—"Before Baxter could say his piece, a strikingly strong scent hit his nose and cut through his train of thought. It was fruity yet flowery. Sweet yet mature. The scent traveled from Baxter’s nostrils to his throat, and he struggled to hold back his cough. Lilac wasn’t noticeably offended. She hadn’t even looked surprised at the reaction. “Oh, I see you noticed my perfume.” The skunk walked between the two younger workers, her big fluffy tails brushing their sides. “It’s an older fragrance. A family staple. It’s something I reserve for my most special guest. It is not the most popular scent. Girls your age probably find it too abrasive.” Abrasive was putting it mildly. Baxter looked over to Flash, and saw his eyes were watering. Baxter’s head was swimming in a perfumed sea. He weakly waved a paw behind himself, trying to find something to sit down on. That hadn’t panned out, and a large feline fell back on the floor below. In a rare occasion, Flash was second. He fumbled forward, falling to his hands and knees. Both big cats were drowning, desperate to find dry land. Instead, they found a lady skunk as their lifeline. Lilac wasn’t noticeably shocked. Her two newest guests looked on the brink of collapse, but her responses were unadjusted. Another dainty chuckle. Another sweet smile. Nothing out of the ordinary for this skunk. “I think I might have overdone it. You two are such big things. I wasn’t sure how much it would take to put you down. Still, I’m glad to have you around. You two are going to be very good workers for me. Is that understood?” “Yes, Madam Lilac.” Flash answered first, as eager as ever to heed a lady’s call. His gaze was vacant, his reply was thoughtless. Mentally, he had dived headfirst into a fog, and he had no clue how to turn it back around. Lilac’s instruction was his beacon of hope. Or a siren’s call. He hadn’t been able to tell the difference. “Such a fast learner,” Madam Lilac cooed. “I’m glad to have you aboard. But I need to have some muscle as well. Let us see what your friend has to say.” Satisfied with the cheetah, Lilac turned her attention to the much larger feline. Cupping his head in her paws, smiling sweetly, her tails brushing under his nose. Lilac knew how to persuade a simple mind. There was no shame in her game. “You still want to tidy up for me, yes?” Baxter’s body was sturdy and stable. His mind, however, was very open to outside interference. Whether it was the general atmosphere of the morning, or the impossibly strong scent that circled his senses, Baxter couldn’t say. Baxter could say that he felt comfortable in the hands of Lilac. That was enough to form an answer. “Y…Yes, Madam Lilac.” Madam Lilac smiled, having got the answer she wanted. “I’m so glad we’re all on the same page. Now, it’s time I put you two to work.” *** Baxter toiled away, a dainty feather duster in hand. He still couldn’t believe he let the library get this dusty. Had he been shirking off his duties? It sounded unlikely, and quite out of character for him. This morning had been such a blur, it was hard to say how he had been acting. So many oddities this morning, even his regular uniform felt foreign to him. Thankfully, there was nothing else out of the ordinary. *CRINKLE CRINKLE* He had to get his mind out of the gutter. His skirt swish freely as he walked through the library halls, trying to gain a familiar rhythm. He outstretched a gloved paw to dust a particularly high shelf, thankful his high heel shoes gave a slight boost in height. He pulled back his long white gloves and wiped a bead of sweat from his brow. He was lucky he didn’t need to stop for bathroom breaks. *CRINKLE CRINKLE* Keep the manor spick and span. Don’t complain. Don’t wince. That was code, day in and day out. That was your mission every day. Every day? Of course, every day. What else would he be doing besides this? “How is work going, dearie?” Before Baxter’s mind could fall into another stupor, his madame arrived to pull back his attention. Baxter paused his work and met her with a curtsy. “Good to see you, Madam Lilac. Everything is going well. Though, I have been feeling a bit dazed today.” “I’m sorry to hear that, my dear. Unfortunately, I cannot allow you to rest today. I have guests coming over today, and I need everything to be in order.” Without so much as a word, Lilac held Baxter closer, brushing her large, bushy tail against him. “You understand, don’t you? I need you be a good maid for me.” As Madam Lilac held him, Baxter felt all his troubles wash away. His dam had been broken, and the intrusive thoughts came flooding out. He felt a great sense of release as his mind finished draining itself. “…Yes, Madam Lilac. Forgive me. I will be a good maid for my Madam.” Madam Lilac got the answer she wanted, same as always. She left the maid to his duties. Baxter, now alone again, took a moment to examine himself in a nearby full-body mirror. He lifted the front of his skirt, taking a good long look at the pink disposable diaper that he wore. It was thick enough to endure a full workday, being as standard as the rest of his uniform. The diaper plainly read “PAT HERE” on the front and the back, in large cutesy lettering. It was a clear instruction that Madam Lilac often followed when checking on her maids. Baxter let out a relieved sigh, seeing that nothing was out of the ordinary. *CRINKLE SQUISH CRINKLE* *** Flash was on a roll today. He couldn’t remember the last time he had worked so hard. In fact, all his past workdays had become a vague blur to him. No worries. Just another smudge to wipe away. Nothing to lose pace over. His madam gave him a job to do, and nothing was going to change that. Including a glass half full of foggy memories. By the time he finished, this bathroom would be spotless. “Well, someone is working hard.” Without a sound, Madam Lilac appeared at the edge of the bathroom doorframe. The skunk smiled down at the cheetah, who was busy scrubbing down the tile floor. “Yes indeed, Madam Lilac!” Flash replied, as eager to please as ever. “Got to make sure everything is spic-span for you and your ladies tonight. Leave it all to me.” “As chipper as ever, I see. That’s good. My friends are going to adore that attitude of yours. I thought I would have to give you some encouragement, but you appear to be getting along splendidly. Carry on, my dear.” Flash wasn’t one to complain about well-earned praise. So, he carried on as instructed, being the best maid that he knew how to be. The marble tiles that clacked against his shoes were spotless. The mirror was gleaming, showing a clear image of his adorable reflection. He even made sure to clean the odd porcelain chair in the corner of the room. The one with water under the lid. He never found out what that was for. The madam had no doubt reminded him countless. In the end, Flash decided it couldn’t be that important. Certainly not worth committing to memory. Flash took a seat on the mystery throne, taking a moment to catch his breath. He noticed nature’s call and answered it on the first signal. He was a maid, made for efficiency. He knew that he couldn’t let such base urges disrupt his workflow. With that thought, his bladder finally let loose, a hiss echoing in the small bathroom. Flash felt a small kick of embarrassment deep down somewhere, and he had no clue as to why. He had relieved himself, flooding his diaper in the bathroom on top of the funny-looking chair. Nothing worth noting. Satisfied, Flash stood back up and continued his duties, not at all minding the new warm and wet feelings he had to deal with. It was all just another day’s work as a maid. *** It was progress report time. Madam Lilac’s maids had been called back to the foyer to discuss their next assignment. They both arrived early, still not caring for the other’s company. The two were growling at each other now, both feeling catty. “Well,” the lion scoffed, “I’m surprised the madam hasn’t fired you yet. She must enjoy watching you struggle and fumble around. Not that I blame her, given how cute and submissively you act.” “Oh, just stop it,” The cheetah spat. “You are just jealous that she likes me more. It’s because I’m not a total slowpoke, like you. Waddling around with that big bulky frame of yours. I’m surprised she found a dress big enough to fit your thick butt.” “Beatrice! Fiona! You two better not be fighting again.” Madam Lilac called out to her maids, walking down the stairs ready to greet her guest. “My friends are going to be here any moment now. I need my best girls to be on their best behavior. Is that clear?” The madam’s perfume was stronger now, both maids picking up the brunt of it as she held their heads under her paw. The pair’s growls had turned into guilty whimpers. “Sorry, Madam Lilac,” replied Fiona. “Sorry, Madam Lilac,” replied Beatrice. Their obedience had successfully been refreshed. Was Lilac overdoing her dosing? Not at all, she thought. These two kitties desperately needed to be trained. “Very good. You two had better play nice now.” “Understood, Madam Lilac.” Beatrice was so sick of having to put up with this shrimpy, petite thing. That Fiona thought she was so cute, the way she waved her hips around with every step. What she wouldn’t give to have five minutes alone with that little tease. “Yes, Madam Lilac.” Fiona had her own set of reservations. It was so distracting, watching Beatrice lean down to dust a vase or water a plant. She gave the whole world a perfect view of her thick thighs and fat diapered butt every time she did it. That big tease, it had to be intentional. The front doorbell rang, alerting the lady and her maids the guest had finally arrived. The maids whipped into action and opened the huge double doors in unison. They welcomed the new arrivals with a bow, and they all looked so happy to be here. They were all skunks, about Lilac’s age. They very easily could be relatives, or old family friends. Whatever the case, Beatrice and Fiona were to treat them all with the utmost respect, as any good maid would. Fittingly enough, all eyes were glued to the pair of padded maids. “Oh, they are just adorable!” “You sure do know how to find good help!” “What a precious pair of big cuties.” Madam Lilac chuckled to herself. “Yes, yes. My maids are very lovely. But please, give them some space. They’ve had a rough morning…let’s call it fatigue. Why don’t you take the discussions to the living room? That’s a much more appropriate place to catch up. And the maids will serve us while we talk.” Lilac had managed to corral her friends to the living quarters. The maids were commanded to set their squabbling aside and cater the guests. In time, the ladies were seated, and their topic of daily discussion was busy serving them, tending with tea and cookies. “I must say, Lilac,” One woman opened, stifling back giggles, “You have really outdone yourself this time. You certainly have an eye for quality.” She took a sip of her tea, admiring how much grace the lion displayed, despite the bright pink diaper she wore. “Oh, I agree! Finding good help these days is feels next to impossible.” The other woman patted the pink diaper of the cheetah next to her, as the print had instructed. “So submissive as well. I thought that trait died out in this newer generation. Don’t let these two get away now!” Lilac waved off the excited chatter. “Really, you must all stop with the flattery. My maids were eager to help me today, is all. As you know, the process is so much easier with a willing party. I had their services recommended by a friend and the rest worked itself out. They used to squabble all day with each other. But they have made great progress in such a short span of time. Observe.” Lilac rang a bell, and the maids instantly stood attention. Good. That was one less thing she needed to commit to teaching them. “Girls, I want you to show my friends how well you two get along. Now, face each other, and pay another a compliment.” The Madam’s command was law. As obedient as they were, matching blushes still rose to each of their faces. Beatrice had a collection of strange and conflicting feelings about Fiona that had been building up very quickly. Fiona, in turn, was afraid to admit how similar she felt. Madam Lilac clapped. “Hurry up now. It is very rude to keep a lady waiting.” Beatrice swallowed. She was strong enough to be the bigger person and make the first move. “Fiona. I have always admired how quick-witted you are. Having you around always makes me want to work harder. I think, on some level, I would be lost without you.” She spoke from the heart, surprisingly enough. Nothing she said was untrue. She just hadn’t been able to put them into words until today. Everything came automatically, without command. This was turning into quite a wake-up call. Fiona gasped; hands cupped over her mouth. Had Beatrice truly felt that way all this time!? Were all those rude acts simply a confused attempt for her attention!? “Oh my! Bea! You are too sweet! I love having you with me. I feel so safe with those big, strong arms nearby.” The emotional floodgates had been opened now. It did not take much to swoon the cheetah over. Beatrice had confessed, so Fiona saw no reason to hold back her spring of emotions. “I want to cuddle up in a crib with a big pretty kitty holding me snug. I cannot get you out of my head, Bea! All the ladies loved this show of emotions. Madam Lilac especially. While their words were not planned for, she was more than satisfied with the results. “Very good, my girls. But, before I release you, I need to make sure there are no pent-up feelings left over. How about you two kiss to make up?” Go on now. No point in being shy.” Fiona was the first to react, as usual. Fiona pressed her lips against Beatrice’s, unable to stop her feelings any longer. Tails were curling. Fiona had on leg kick high up, the back of which brushed by her padding. Beatrice certainly was not refusing. She wrapped her big, strong arms around her, pulling Fiona closer. Paws began to wander to places better left unmentioned. All that can be said is that their diapers had never been noisier until that moment. The living room space certainly came alive. The guests were hollering at the sight. The smooching became loud, more impassioned. Breathy pants began to emerge from the pair of passionate pussycats, neither one wanting to stop. The entire time, Lilac sat back silent and enjoyed the show. Of course, this would not be the only showing Lilac would be treating her friends to. Lilac said she would put these kittens to work, and the good woman never went back on her word. *** It took Velvet a while to realize why her days had been going so well recently. No one was hitting on here during work. Her phone line was much quieter recently. Everything had been peaceful. Nothing to bother her. No one to bother…No two to bother her. After a striking revelation, Velvet put her day on hold to make a beeline to Lilac’s manor. She was surprised that Lilac never gave her an update on the situation. Had something gone wrong? Better than expected? Lilac was always so punctual, so Velvet had no idea what conclusion to reach. But, when the wide double doors of the manor were pulled open, Velvet got her answers. She had been greeted by a pair of maids. Maids who, technically, Velvet was already familiar with. Maids with matching uniform, which fit the pair surprisingly well. Frilly blacks dress with thick pink diapers. It was a classic favorite of Madam Lilac. One was a lion, tall, sturdy and thick. Her mighty mane had been styled into rows of elegant curls. She was no doubt excellent at doing any heavy lifting her master required of her. The other was a cheetah, slender and petite. Her athletic frame would have scored her the attention of any mate she’d liked. The cheetah, nowadays, uses it for running up hallways and sweeping down floors and impressive speeds. They truly were a sight to behold, this pair. How awkward for Velvet, meeting them again for the first time. The maids curtsied for the guest, business as usual. If there were any lingering feelings of betrayal or bitterness, it certainly did not show on their faces. Certainly not behind the pounds of makeup caked onto their faces. “Um…hello.” Velvet blushed. Did they truly not recognize her? It sounded too good to be true. It was most likely better this way. She didn’t need a pair of bitter big cats on her tail. She had a blank slate to work from. “Is your master here today? I would like to speak with Madam Lilac. Before the maids could say anything, the lady arrived with her own response. “Velvet, darling, is that you? Oh, come in, come in!” The lady skunk ran to the front door and embraced her old friend. “I wish you had called me beforehand. It is so lovely to see you.” Lilac whipped her head back and looked over at the maids, who were awaiting instructions. “Girls, prepare a spot of tea for me and my guest. We have much catching up to do.” The maids curtsy and follow orders without a second thought. Velvet wanted to decline the offer, but she knew Lilac rarely took no for an answer. Still, Velvet was impressed at how effectively the maids worked together. No fuzzing or fighting. It was almost as if the pair enjoyed the company, giggling at each other’s jokes and mannerisms. They certainly had made quite a turnaround. “Very good, girls. You two are dismissed. You may have one of your breaks while me and friend converse.” Lilac smiled as her maid gave leave, returning attention to her old friend. “So, what brings to my corner of the world, Velvet? I must say, you look to be in good spirits today. You are practically glowing.” It was not the first time Velvet heard that sentiment recently. Her mind had been much clearer, and reason for just waddled away upstairs to take a break. Velvet was not sure how to attack the subject. The diapers, the dresses. The cheetah and lion Velvet knew would never be caught dressed in such a fashion. Lilac certainly knew how to turn a problem into a positive. “I’ve just been taking more time for myself. Getting my work done. Catching up on my reading. Not letting small things distract me.” “Thank you again, for coming to visit.” Lilac replied. “It has been wonderful having my two pretty kitties around.” The delight in her voice was palpable, and it had rewritten the tone of the entire conversation. “It has been so lively here since those two arrived on my doorstep. All my friends simply adore them. I apologize for not updating you earlier. When I saw how well they were getting along, I knew I must keep them. I suppose I too got lost in all the excitement. I cannot thank you enough.” Velvet was at a loss for words. She finally could close the case on the mystery of the disappearing doofuses. It was good that Lilac planned on keeping her set, because Velvet surely did not want them back. Velvet never imagined her plan would go down this well. She could rest easy knowing this was the best choice for everyone involved. However, the visit did not end on a note high enough yet. She always had to give her guests a show. Lilac knew her maids well and had no doubts about what they were getting up to during their break. Lilac walked her friend to the maids’ living quarters, creaking the door ever so slightly so that Velvet could peer inside. One thing was for sure, they were not resting. It was impressive how much fun they were having together, while keeping their diapers on. Beatrice was on top, unsurprisingly. Fiona, submissive as ever, was on the bottom. A whole lot of gasp and squealing came from her side, while Beatrice was busy huffing and puffing. The sounds of their diapers bumping together, grinding back and forth, was not the only sound of passion tonight. Lilac sighed. “There they go again. This helps to tucker them out before their second shift. I love giving them something to look forward to every day. I just love it when my workers get along.” Velvet was once again left speechless. Never in her wildest dreams would she have imagined her former sappy suitors in such a position. Did she feel bad for her old acquaintances? Not really, no. She much prefers them on each other’s back rather than on hers. If Lilac saw them suited as maids, Velvet had to reason to stop them. Especially not after seeing how much fun they were having with each other. However, there was one thing that Velvet couldn’t deny. “They make quite a cute couple, don’t they?”

Another short story just out of a situation I thought of! None of the stories I write re connected, just their own little things. Enjoy! -------------------- "So that's how the Russian conter-attack of the German invasion turned the tide on the Second World War..." the old, sniffly University lecturer slowly said as he addressed the tired and uninterested group of university students. Sat two rows from the back of the room, Max tried his absolute hardest to keep is eyes open in as he rested his head on his left hand propped up by his elbow on the table. He kept glancing at the clock waiting for it to reach eleven o'clock so he could finally leave and head back to his dorm. "I think that wraps up todays lecture everyone, you are dismissed" the lecturer announced as he began to pack up his bag. 'Thank god' Max said to himself as he sprung to attention. He grabbed his bag from underneath the table as the students began to flow out of the back doors. As he pulled his bag onto his back he saw his water bottle fall out of the side pocket and land just infront of his feet, and without thinking he bent over to pick it up and put it back in his bag. As Max left he thought about what he could do to occupy the rest of his day. He didn't have any more lectures or social plans for the rest of the day, and at first he thought about doing the responsible thing and going to the library to study but instead he was leaning towards going back to his dorm and just having a lazy day. Max strolled across the university campus but he heard some quick steps behind him that caught his attention. Before he knew it he felt a tap on his shoulder. "Hey man, I was just in the history lecture. You dropped this!" a blonde haired student said as he held out an iPhone charger. Max instantly recognised it and realised it must've fallen out his bag with his water bottle. "Ah thank you, must've fallen out of my bag" Max replied as he took the charger and stuck it back in his bag. "That was such a boring lecture. I'm way behind on my second module work and I don't mean to encroach on you but I really could do with brainstorming ideas with someone. I'm Ross by the way" he said. "Oh, well I've not got anything else on today so I could help for a bit I guess. I'm Max" Max responded as they shook hands. "Thanks man I really appreciate it! There's a pub just down the road if you wanted to set up in there?" Ross suggested. "The King Charles? Yeah sounds good that's a nice pub!" Max replied happily. Max and Ross both made their to the pub and the walk was slightly awkward although they soon realised they were in the same university halls. It was a short walk and soon they were sat in a quiet corner of the pub with a beer each and they began working on the second module Ross mentioned. Max thought to himself how nice Ross seemed and how similar they were and he could very easily see them becoming good friends. "Hey Max thanks for doing this I really appreciate the help. Can I ask you something though?" Ross said as he finished the last sip of his beer. "Yeah go for it what is it?" Max replied. "Oh okay well i'm just going to say it. Are you wearing a Goodnite?" Ross said nervously. Max went dizzy at the question, and totally mortified. His mind left his body as he realised Ross must've seen the top of his black Goodnite over the waistband of his baggy navy joggers as he bent over to pick up his water bottle in the lecture. "Hey hey hey Max it's okay don't panic. I won't tell anyone" Ross said as he put his hand on Max's back to help him stay calm. Admittedly it did help and max tentatively opened his mouth. "Umm, oh, so... you know what they look like?" Max asked tentively. "Yeah. To let you in on a secret" Ross said as he leaned into Max. "I like to wear them too, I'm an ABDL". Max was shocked. What were the chances? a fellow university student staying in the same halls as him who he got along with also being an ABDL. He was still nervous, but also counted himself lucky and he had to admit he found it exciting. Max thought about what he was going to say next, not wanting to fully reveal his hand but he was also curious. "Oh. So am I. I sometimes like to wear Goodnites under my clothes" Max admitted. "So... do you wear them as well?". "I have done in the past but they are a bit tight on me. I usually wear either ABU or Cuddlz." Ross explained. Max was aware of those brands but had never plucked up the courage to buy them. He realised he was in the presence of a more experienced ABDL than him. "I've never tried those!" Max said. "Would you like to? You know what I think I've got a few back in my dorm?" Ross asked. Max was hesitant about going back to someone else's dorm but at the same time what other chance would he get to meet another ABDL? He was a shy person and could never bring himself to go on websites like Fetlife. "Yeah go on then. You promise you won't tell anyone though?" Max asked. "Your secret is safe with me man, promise. Shall we head back to the halls?" Ross suggested. Max grabbed his pint and finished off his beer. "Let's go" he said. They both packed up their bags and headed straight back to the halls they both had dorms in. The walk was near on silent, with both being clerly nervous by what was about to happen but both were also secretly excited. It was a 15 minute walk back to the halls and soon enough they had arrived. As they entered the lift Ross pressed the button to take them to the second floor, two floors below Max's dorm. As they left the lift Max's nerves began to increase while Ross made a beeline for his dorm. "Here we are. Don't know about you but I'm one of the lucky ones that got an en-suite" Ross said as he unlocked the door. "Oh so have I, wouldn't have moved into halls without one!" Max replied. Truth be told he wanted an en-suite so dealing with Goodnite changes was easier. Max stepped into the dorm to see an impeccably tidy room complete with a television, games console and a huge Mac desktop computer. He couldn't believe the situation he was in, he'd met another ABDL on the off chance - a taller, cool and fashionable fellow student with a blonde mullet. He was a shy scrawny boy with a brown mop haircut and baggy clothes from Primark. "Cool, so you want to do this?" Ross said as he opened his wardrobe. "Do what?" Max panicked. "Oh you mean the nappies. Yeah I do if that's okay". "Of course! Here we are" Ross replied as he retrieved two ABU Little Kings nappies from his wardrobe. Max had never seen one before and was so excited to strap into one. "But before we get padded up, can I see your Goodnite?" Ross asked. Max's face went red. "Ummm yeah sure, of courrse yeah" he said nervously. Max then took off his bag and placed it on the floor next to the door and then looked down and began pulling down his joggers. After a few seconds the waistband met the top of his knees and he held them in place revealing his dry Goodnite to a complete stranger he met only a few hours ago. "Cool man they almost look like pants! Is it wet?" Ross asked as he walked over and inspected the Goodnite further. "Oh no it isn't it's dry" Max responded. "Fairs. So, shall I go into the bathroom and get this on?" Ross said as he held up one of the nappies. "Go for it" Max said. Ross nodded and chucked the other nappy at Max as he went into the bathroom and he caught it, simultaneously dropping his joggers to his ankles. This was the first time he'd felt an ABDL nappy in his hands and it felt amazing. For at least a minute he just held it and stared at it until he was disturbed by Ross exiting the bathroom. Max's attention was immediately caught by Ross' midriff, and he saw his blonde haired legs complete with a nappy. He looked incredible and it immediately made Max jealous. "What do you think?" Ross asked? "Yeah cool" max said awkwardly. "So, you want to get that on too? I know you said you've not worn one before so will you be okay putting it on yourself?" Ross asked helpfully. "Oh yeah I'll be fine" Max said as he lifted his feet out of his joggers and stepped into the bathroom and closed the door. Max then puffed out the nappy and opened it up, amazed by it's size. He then carefully stepped out of the Goodnite and then paused for a second to think about how he'd got to this point. He was in another students dorm room about to put on a nappy. No going back now was his first thought. Max lied down on the floor and sat on the open nappy before expertly taping it up over his penis. Even though he'd never worn one before he'd seen plenty of videos of other people putting them on and therefore was basically a pro. Once the nappy was on he slowly stood up and marvelled about how thick and soft it was. He looked in the mirror and saw himself in a grey hoodie and nothing but an adult nappy which basically looked like pampers. He was in dreamland. He paused for a second before opening the door and facing his new friend. He re-entered the room to see Ross turning on his Playstation and holding two controllers. "Hey looking good man! How does it feel?" Ross asked. "It feels great, it's so thick" Max said as he felt the top of the nappy and gave it a good look. "That's the best thing about them. They hold so much too that's why!" Ross explained. "How about a couple of games of FIFA? Do you like football?. "Sounds great I love FIFA" Max replied as he grabbed one of the controllers and they both sat on Ross' bed facing the TV. After one or two games of FIFA both Max and Ross opened up to eachother getting to know their backgrounds and interests, before eventually getting onto their fetishes. Ross explained that he was a bedwetter as a teenager and developed a love for nappies from wearing Goodnites and loving how they feel. He was more adventurous than Max and had been into wearing ABDL nappies for a few years. Max told him he'd always loved the idea of wearing nappies but had only started indulging in it since the start of university. After the end of the third game he saw Ross fidgeting around slightly and switched position from having his feet planted on the floor to being cross-legged on the bed. “You okay?” Max asked inquisitively. “Yeah I’m good, I just kinda need to pee” Ross replied as he touched the front of his nappy. “Do you mind if I go now?”. “Umm yeah okay, I guess you mean in your nappy?” Max asked despite knowing the answer. “Yep, do you want to watch?” Ross said. “Okay that’ll be fun” Max said. He then turned his position to face Ross and sat on the back of his legs in a kneeling position so he could clearly see Ross’ nappied crotch. “Here we go, usually takes me a few seconds” Ross replied as he lifted his bum slightly and put his arms straight so his hands were on the bed. Max watched keenly as he heard a feint hissing sound and a lightly pale yellow patch formed right on Ross’ crotch. “Ahhhhhh” Ross whispered. Some time passed and the yellow patch grew bigger until it was covering most of the front of Ross’ nappy. Max was astonished by what he had seen. He’d seen people wet nappies in videos online hundreds of times but never in the flesh. “Cool” Max said as he looked at Ross. “That feels so much better, it’s so warm! Do you want to feel?” Ross asked. After a few seconds thought Max nodded and then slowly moved his right hand downwards until it cupped Ross’ crotch. He instantly felt heat and could smell a very feint whiff of urine. “You are right it is warm!” Max said. “You know what, I think I need to pee too, can I go as well?”. “Sure man! Why don’t you stand up and do it” Ross suggested. “Okay” Max said as he got off the bed and stood directly infront of Ross and separated his legs apart. “Whenever you are ready, let the floodgates open!” Ross said as he sat up. Max shut his eyes and tried to focus on peeing. He was nervous doing it infront of someone for the first time and admittedly it was impeding his ability to let go. However after about 30 seconds he felt a small dribble soak into his nappy. “Ah it’s coming” Max said quietly. The dribble soon turned into a flood as his nappy became warm and it soaked between his legs. It was a euphoric feeling and somewhat different to wetting a Goodnite. It didn’t cling to him as much and he was surprised by how quickly it dried on his skin. “Good work man you are soaking it!” Ross encouraged. Soon the well was dry and Max’s nappy was wet. He let out one final sigh and opened his eyes. As he opened them he could see Ross reaching towards his nappy and prodding the front. “That’s so wet, you are a pro!” Ross cheered. “Right couple more games of FIFA? I’ve got all day!”. “Sure let’s do it!” Max said as he sat back down on the bed and picked up the controller. They continued to go about playing like nothing had happened. Max could feel his nappy was bulkier but he loved the feeling. It was so nice to sit in a warm nappy. As one of their games entered stoppage time, Max was concentrating on seeing out a win when suddenly the competitive silence was broken by a loud fart. It didn’t sound like a normal fart, but one that was muffled slightly by a nappy. The smell instantly hit him. “Eww Ross did you just fart? Are you trying to put me off?” Max teased. “Haha sorry better out than in I always say!” Ross replied as he lifted his left cheek off the bed and let out a second, more high pitched fart. “Stop it they stink!” Max laughed. “Sorry man” Ross said as he paused the game, put one hand left the controller and rested on his stomach. “Oh god my tummy is aching a bit, I think I need to go”. “Oh what but we’re nearly at the end of the game?” Max said. “I don’t mean I have to go, I mean I have to go” Ross said cryptically as he pointed down to his nappy. “Oh right, got to be honest Ross I’ve never done that before. Do you usually go number two in your nappies as well?” Max asked. “Oh of course, it feels so nice!” Ross explained. “But it’s a big step I guess for someone who’s never done it before. But I really need to poo do you mind if I do it right here? I can take the nappy off and go to the toilet if it makes you uncomfortable?”. Max pondered. He’d never tried it but he was kind of intrigued, but it would be pretty weird to watch someone mess themselves right infront of him. He carefully considered. “It’s okay you can do it if you want” Max confirmed. “Oh great, because I feel like I’m about to explode! You can watch if you want” Ross said as he shifted position once more and got on all fours on his bed, with his bum facing the TV. Max sat down beside him and leaned slightly so he could catch a glimpse of what was about to happen. Max heard a few quiet grunts from Ross and quickly set eyes on the back of his nappy. After a few seconds he saw movement at the back of the nappy as it ballooned slightly with a crackling sound before it fell slightly into the padding. “Ahhh that’s better” Ross said as he let out a very quiet fart signalling the end of his bowel movement. The smell of his poo immediately assaulted Max’s nostrils. “Sorry man but it’s a bit of a smelly one, must’ve been that Chinese I had last night!”. “Phew, yeah it’s okay don’t worry about it. How does it feel?” Max asked as he scrunched his nose. “It feels good. It’s like having a warm lump of mud on your bum” Ross said as one of his hands reached behind him and felt the load. “Your nappy is holding a lot!” Max said as he inspected further. “These nappies can take much more believe me!” Ross explained. “This is going to be a big clean up operation though it already feels super messy”. “Damn that must be the hardest thing, I probably should get going it’s getting on and I don’t want to intrude on your cleanup” Max explained as he looked at his watch. “Sure man that’s sound. Do you want to change your nappy here?” Ross asked as he slowly stood up, no doubt squishing his mess further. “You know what I’ll do it back at my dorm, I’ve got supplies” Max said. “Cool. You know what take these” Ross said as he waddled over to his wardrobe and handed Max a few different ABDL nappies. “Oh no these are expensive please” Max rejected. “I insist, also give me your phone and I’ll stick my number in. If you want to do this again just drop me a text” Ross said as he took Max’s phone from his hand and typed his number in as a new contact. “Yeah definitely. I’m just going to put my joggers back on and I’ll be out of your hair” Max said as he walked over to his bag and slid his joggers back up his legs. He glanced in the mirror next to him and could see his big wet nappy made his bum look very flat and big. “Don’t worry no one will be looking, unless they are one of us of course” Ross winked. “It’s only a short journey anyway” Max explained. “Damn it really does stink in here man, how do you deal with that?”. “It’s nothing Febreeze can’t fix!” Ross joked. They both laughed. “Good one! Right I’ll see you around I guess” Max said as they both shared a dap and Ross opened the door for him. “Yeah definitely see you later Max!” Ross waved. Ross watched Max walk down the corridor with a slight waddle. Max smiled as he let out another spurt of wee into his nappy while walking.

Just one of a few short stories I’m writing about random situations that pop into my head. Hope you enjoy! —————— “This is what you wanted remember” Flora said as she stopped at the red lights as she looked over at her boyfriend Jacob, sensing his nerves. They were a young couple but had been together for around 4 years and since meeting their kinky interests became stronger and stronger. Ever since Jacob revealed his abdl and sissy urges to his girlfriend, they had been indulging more and more and crescendoed into today. Jacob was dressed in his white Nike air force trainers, a pair of navy leggings, a baggy pale pink hoodie and a white cap. His semi-long brunette hair (something he had been growing out on Flora’s orders) flowed out from the back of his cap and his clean shaven face gave the impression of a feminine looking person, but if anyone looked close enough they’d probably realise he was in fact a man. What people may not notice was that he was wearing an ABU BunnyHopps nappy underneath his leggings. This wouldn’t be the first time Jacob went out in public padded, but it would be the first time he was out in public in girls clothes. This was the main reason for his nerves. “I know, I’m just nervous” Jacob responded. “You really don’t need to be. You just look like a shy young woman, I promise. But remember, you are in a nappy for a reason” Flora said as she pulled into the car park of their local train station. “Let’s just enjoy our little journey to the cinema okay? But I’m in charge okay?”. “Okay” Jacob said as he took off his seatbelt. “Good girl” Flora replied. Flora took Jacob’s hand and led him onto the platform. He was very self conscious and kept pulling down his hoodie to make sure his bum wasn’t showing as his nappy was bulging underneath his leggings and if anyone looked he was sure they could tell. After a 10 minute wait their train arrived and they sat down on a table seat in a relatively quiet carriage. “Thirsty?” Flora asked as she took off her backpack and pulled out a pink reusable bottle and held it out for Jacob to take. “No I’m okay thanks” Jacob replied looking at Flora. “Jacob baby remember I’m in charge? I want you to drink and stay hydrated” Flora insisted. Jacob conceded and took the bottle, undoing the lid and slurped the apple juice until it was two-thirds empty. “Good girl, I’m guessing you are hungry too. I’ve made your favourite - a ham and cheese roll. Here you go” Flora added as she undid the tin foil and passed the bread roll to Jacob. After a few minutes he had finished his food and he resumed staring blankly out the window. After a 20 minute journey they arrived at the small town where they had organised a cinema trip to go and see the new Captain Marvel movie. They exited the train station and crossed the road towards the entertainment complex. “Jacob I’ve got a little surprise for you. Not only are we going to the cinema I’ve also booked us to go ten pin bowling before!” Flora said as she tickled his palm while holding his hand. “That’ll be fun! Flora I’m a bit scared of people seeing my nappy” Jacob’s sheepishly replied. “Jacob we’ve been through this. Your leggings actually hide your nappy pretty well it just looks like you have a big bum. You know most girls would kill to have a bum as big as yours right?” Flora joked. Jacob just smiled and accepted her explanation, he did trust her. They arrived at the bowling alley and soon they were directed towards their lane. The lane to the right was empty but the lane to their left was occupied by two mums with their kids. Jacob had guessed they were between the ages of 8 and 10. “Ready Jacob?” I’ve put you to go first, may the best girl win!” Flora exclaimed as she swotted his bum, making a crinkly thud sound. Jacob turned red and gave her a stern look, with her just winking in reply. Jacob picked up a bowling ball and he slowly walked up to the lane and chucked the ball, trying his best not to bend over and reveal his nappied bum to the two mums in the lane next to them. As he walked away to look up at the screen and check how many pins he’d knocked over he saw the names Flora had entered into the machine. He saw the names ‘Flora’ and ‘Princess’. “Flora why didn’t you put my name in?” Jacob asked “I did! You are my princess so I thought it would be appropriate” Flora said as she pecked his cheek and grabbed a bowling ball. The competition was fierce and with only 3 sets left to go Jacob and Flora were neck and neck. As Jacob stood and watched his girlfriend launch a bowl down the alley he felt his bladder twinge and knew the inevitable was coming. He felt a small bit of excitement but mostly embarrassment at the thought of what was coming next. He remembered the rules and saw Flora walk back towards him. “Flora, I need to go to the potty” he said. “Okay princess. Is it a number one or a number two?” Flora whispered. “Number one. I need to do a wee wee” Jacob said, adhering to the rule Flora set which was to talk in a toddler ish vocabulary when needing the toilet. “What you are going to do is pick up a bowling ball and stand at the top of the lane. I then want you to stand with your legs apart and soak your nappy. When you turn back around and walk towards me I want you to lift your hoodie and visibly feel the front of your nappy so those ladies next to us see okay?” Flora explained. “Okay” Jacob agreed. He then carried out Flora’s plan to a tee, completely flooding his nappy with ease before bowling the ball. As he turned around he lifted his hoodie with one hand and grabbing the front of his nappy with the other. He kept eye contact with Flora but could see the two women to his right stare at him. Once he reached Flora he knew what he had to do next. “I’ve just wet myself mummy” he said loudly. “Oh dear, let me check your nappy” Flora said as she pulled down the top of his leggings releasing his wet nappy as she felt the front and back. “Oh dear it looks like you are a bit soggy, but once we are done here I’ll change you okay” Flora replied loudly, catching the attention of the two women in the lane next door who had shocked looks on their face. Both continued the game until Flora was declared the winner by a matter of a few pins. They left the bowling alley and headed towards the cinema. “Well done Jacob I’m proud of you, wasn’t that exciting!” Flora said as they entered the Odeon cinema. “It was, do you think the women saw?” Jacob replied. “They definitely saw your nappy, they looked so shocked!” Flora teased as Jacob went red. Flora collected their tickets from the automatic kiosk and they were scanned through to the main lobby. Jacob looked around and saw lots of girls and women, with some in Captain Marvel costumes. He couldn’t see more than five men, which meant he could blend in a bit. However, he was more self-conscious than ever was his nappy was now bigger and saggier than before thanks to his wetting in the bowling alley. “Popcorn or ice cream?” Flora asked. “Popcorn please!” Jacob replied. They both went to the counter and Flora ordered a large popcorn and coke for Jacob and a coffee for herself. She paid and then made their way to the screen where the film was being played. Flora has chosen seats in the back row. “Before you eat any of that popcorn I want you to drink all of that okay?” Flora ordered. Jacob nodded and began slurping the coke until it was completely empty. As a result his stomach felt bloated. “Well done, here’s your popcorn” Flora said as she passed it to him and he began munching. Jacob watched as the cinema filled up until it was full. Next to him was a teenage girl dressed in a full Captain Marvel costume and her mother sat next to her. As the trailers began to play, Flora nudged Jacob and passed him something. He couldn’t see because it was dark but as it was placed in his hands he knew what it was. “Flora do I really have to?” Jacob asked. “Yes, please put that in right now” Flora ordered. Jacob knew the consequences if he didn’t oblige so he reluctantly placed the pink dummy in his mouth and tentatively began sucking. He kept his eyes on the screen but quickly glanced at the teenager sat next to him, who confusingly stared back at him. He went red and quickly placed his eyes back on the screen. Around 30 minutes into the film he began to develop a tummy ache and soon it had developed into an ache he was all too familiar with. He took out the dummy and leaned towards Flora. “My tummy feels funny” he whispered. “Oh that will be the laxatives I put in your bread rolll earlier” Flora quietly said with an evil grin on her face. “You aren’t allowed to go yet though, I’ll nudge you and then you need to tell me what you need to do okay?”. Jacob nodded and continued watching the film. Another 20 minutes passed and the pain in his stomach became unbearable and to deal with it he sucked on his dummy intensely. Mercifully he felt a nudge from Flora and he quickly took out his dummy and leaned in again. “Flora, I need to go to the potty” he said, just like he did at the bowling alley. “What do you need to do princess?” Flora whispered. “I really really have to do a poo poo” Jacob replied. “Oh dear. Well I want you to put your dummy back in, lift your bottom off your seat and fill that nappy okay? Then you need to tell me what you’ve done” Flora explained. “Okay” Jacob replied. He put his dummy back in and grabbed the arm rests of his seat. Without hesitation he began pushing and a hot load exploded out of his bum with a crackle and it hit the back of his nappy. The poo was followed by a much softer sludge and a new stream of wee. After a few seconds he felt he was empty and with one final grunt he finished, and sat back down on his mess with a squelch. He once again leaned into Flora. “I’ve just done a poo poo, my nappy is messy” Jacob said in a babyish tone. “Phew I can smell as much. I’ll change you once the film is over okay princess?” Flora explained. He nodded and put his dummy back in. As the film came to a close he was acutely aware the whole cinema now smelled like faeces. He looked back at the girl next to him and he scrunched her nose and gave him a dirty look. He was so embarrassed but also so turned on at the same time. The film finally ended and the lights were turned back on. As they did Flora took his dummy out and put it back in her bag. “Stand up for me princess” Flora ordered. Jacob stood up and once he was on his feet he felt Flora cup the bottom of his nappy, confirming that there was a huge mess in the back of his nappy. It was still hot and cling onto his bum cheeks. “You’ve had a big accident princess, let’s go and get your nappy changed before we head home” Flora said, getting some weird looks by neighbouring cinema-goers. Jacob stayed quiet as they followed everyone out of the cinema. “Mum I think that girl shat herself during the film. She fucking stank out the whole place” the girl sat next to Jacob said as they re-entered the lobby. “I know I think they had a nappy on, and I also think it’s a boy” the girls mother whispered. Jacob was so embarrassed once again and it didn’t look like Flora had heard the conversation, she was too focused on directing them both to a toilet. She clocked the toilet signs across the lobby and walked Jacob across weaving between people. At this point Jacob was clearly waddling due to the huge load in his nappy. She guided him to the disabled toilet and she locked the door behind them. “Let’s get you changed you absolutely reek!” Flora said as she patted on the changing bench. He jumped up and further smudged the mess in his nappy. “Here we go. Smelly princess!” she teased as she pulled down his leggings and began to undo the straps on his nappy. After a few minutes Jacob was cleaned up and strapped into a new nappy, a Rearz Safari. This nappy was noticeably more padded than the previous nappy and it was plainly obvious he had a nappy on. However shockingly, Flora put the blue leggings in her bag and pulled out an alternative piece of clothing. “Stand up and let me get you into this” Flora said as she held out a white pleated skirt. “Umm okay, will that fit over my nappy?” Jacob asked tentatively. “Yes it will. Trust me okay?” Flora asked as he held up a leg and she pushed it up his legs and over the nappy. Jacob looked in the mirror and saw it did not reveal his nappy, but if he sat down he was sure people would see. “Let’s catch the train home okay? You’ve been a very good girl today” Flora said as she kissed him. He felt all warm inside and they both made their way back to the train station. As Jacob sat in his seat on the train, he pushed his skirt down over his legs to keep his nappy hidden. Flora noticed and tapped his knees, encouraging him to open his legs. Jacob did what she wanted and opened his legs, and by the look the man gave him sat opposite to him on the train, his nappy was on full show. And he loved it.

"Do you even have any underwear that isn't stained or ripped?" The question came with a healthy dose of lightheartedness about it. Looking back, Jacob's reaction was very disproportionate. But, in his defense, it was only after a whole morning of this "lighthearted teasing". He quickly reached his limit. Today was only the second day after getting a place with his longterm girlfriend. Moving was a hassle, but they managed. And the topic of conversation for that entire morning had been the state of his underwear drawer. He was a frugal kinda guy! Most of his underwear came from when he was in high school as he hadn't grown very much since then. Yes...okay...he should have thrown out the majority of it a long time ago as it was ripped and stained as Margo said. But it, technically, still functioned as intended! "You might as well wear a loincloth!" "Now I know you do your own laundry because no way your mom would let this happen." "Do you enjoy feeling a breeze on your ass or something?" All lighthearted. But...a little too honest. "Oh my god can you just shut up!?" Jacob growled in the middle of the store aisle. The pair went silent immediately. Not even the squeaky sound of the basket moving was heard. Margo's face fell into one of quiet fury. She abandoned the basket to stomp up to Jacob's face. She was a head shorter than him but that didn't stop her from getting up close and personal, her finger stabbing him in the chest. "You don't talk to me that way, Jacob!" She seethed. "If you didn't want me to mention your tattered undies, you would have bought more. I think it's disgusting and you should be embarrassed as an adult to have let your girlfriend see the state of your clothes like that. If I didn't know any better, I'd think you're a fucking slob! But I do know you better. So instead of biting my head off in the middle of the goddamn store, how about YOU shut up while I pick up a pack of underwear off the shelf for my asshole boyfriend!" She was panting by the end of her rant. An angry flush staining her cheeks. And she was right. Jacob felt like a complete dickhead. "Maggie..." He tried using her nickname to calm her down, his arms opened in the offer of a hug. "Maggie I'm sorry-" "Can you just go wait out in the car?!" She huffed, crossing her arms. "I wanted a fun trip to the store so we could get nice things for our home and-" for one heartwrenching moment, Jacob thought she might cry. "And you ruined it!" "Let me make it up to you, babe," Jacob tried again, but Margo was stiff in his arms. "I just need a minute alone. Can you please go wait in the car?" With a sigh, Jacob pulled out his wallet and, after taking some cash out, handed it over to it's entirety to Margo. "Use my card. Buy whatever you want, baby. Let me know when you're at checkout and I'll be by the door. We can get takeout on the way home, yeah?" That, at least, earned him a small smile and a chaste kiss. If all things went well, this would be the "big first argument" everyone warned them about. As promised, Jacob pulled the car right up to the door as soon as he got the text that Margo was almost done with checkout. He helped her load up the backseat without even looking at what all she bought before driving them to a drive-thru. Everything kept well in the car while they went inside and ate their food. And they started unloading everything inside. It was only towards the last few bags that Margo stopped him. "Okay...I might have done something shitty." She admitted, looking down at her feet. "Oh?" Jacob asked. "So I was still mad at you in the store," which was completely fair. "And I...I didn't get you underwear..." A mild inconvenience, sure. Given that he'd thrown all his old pairs away that morning. "I got something else." And with that, Margo pulled a blue package from the bag in her hand to show Jacob a package of bedwetter's pull-ups. His jaw dropped. "I'm sorry," Margo apologized again. "I thought it would be a good idea at the time. But I should have bought you actual underwear too. I was just angry and I wasn't thinking and you've been so sweet since-" She was interrupted by Jacob's laughter. It was a good prank. And Jacob knew he deserved it. He'd already come to terms with the inconvenience of having no underwear for the night. But really there was no harm done. "That's hilarious, babe," He smiled, taking the package of pull-ups from her and looking at the cover. "These even have the cartoon my baby brother watches on them. Blueffy or something-" "Bluey." Margo corrected, a hesitant grin on her lips. "Yeah!" After that, Jacob tossed the package onto the dresser by the receipt to return tomorrow. He'd all but forgotten about them after the couple watched a movie and showered together. It was only as he was pulling on a shirt that he realized he still didn't have any underwear. Margo stood in the bathroom doing her skin care routine. The pack of pull-ups were right there. They were even his correct size. Thinking he could pull a funny joke back on Margo, he found himself breaking the pack open and slipping one on. It fit like a glove and Jacob couldn't help but like the soft padding secured around his private bits. His train of thought however was interrupted as Margo stepped into the room. "We'll, babe, how do I look?" He asked, turning and posing like an Instagram model, the pull-up on full display. "No- wait-" Margo gasped, her hand covering a giggle. "That's actually so cute." Jacob scoffed. "No way-" "Yes it is!" Margo's smile was wide and playful as she walked over. He eyes kept looking him up and down with amusement. "You look like a little kid going to tell your Mama that you wet the bed again." Jacob scoffed, feeling a blush strain his cheeks. "I wouldn't wet the bed though. That's what these are for." "Yeah?" Margo giggled. "You think you wouldn't wet the bed?" Jacob nodded confidently. "16 years of potty training will do that." Margo's eyes widened like she'd been awarded a surprise party. "You weren't potty trained until you were 4?!" Shit. "I'll make you a deal," Margo said after she'd gotten a good laugh in. "You go the rest of the night and keep that pull-up dry, and I'll buy you're underwear tomorrow." "And you have to buy a pack of the girl ones for you." Jacob added. "I bet they have little fairies or something on them." "...princess actually...but deal!" She smirked. "But if you lose, you have to finish wearing the pack. I won't buy you undies until it's all gone." "Deal," Jacob knew this was a deal he could win no problem. They shook on it and went to bed that night cuddled up close. Jacob always slept like a rock so he didn't notice Margo slip out of bed and prepare a warm cup of water in the kitchen before dunking Jacob's hand in it. Only when she heard the telltale hiss of his bladder giving out did she return the cup back to the kitchen and crawl into bed again. The next morning, Jacob was mortified. "Wha-!? How did this-?! When?!" He gasped, the pull-up soaked and sagging between his thighs. "I guess it's a good thing we bought those, huh?" Margo reassured softly. "Would suck to wet the bed on our new mattress and sheets." "I've never wet the bed before!" Jacob gaped. "This is-" "A deal is a deal," Margo interrupted by pulling another one out of the package and holding it out to Jacob. "Go shower and get dressed." Well...a deal is a deal... Jacob took the pull-up and waddled to the bathroom in shame.

Mouthwatering. Drool dripping. One glance around. Two glances. She’s in the clear. Reaching out her hand, leaning forward, forward, forward. Almost there, almost - “Hey!” The Little jumps, startled, and is yanked back in place by the collar of her romper. The movement is quick and caught off guard, the world dizzies around her and she stumbles backwards, falling down to the ground with a muted thud on her bottom, protected from the pain by her overly padded lower half. Goddamn it! She whines, quickly scooped up. Trapped in the strong iron hold of the ten foot tall woman, it is useless to fight. She was so close. It’s right there. Right in front of her. It just wasn’t fair! A sob escapes her chest, crying out in frustration but no one is concerned. The Amazon switches her to the other hip, settling her in place from high up off the ground. “No more wandering for the baby!” A man smirks and a round of condescending laughter rings out. Her cheeks burn red in a mix of humiliation and anger yet still she buries her face into the woman’s large firm bosoms, as soft as a cushion. The Little knows it is sick to seek comfort from her captor but it’s all she could to escape the mockery. “Do you see that, Buttercup?” The woman holding her, forces her head up, pointing at the end of the table where a plate of food sat - the very plate of food that she still salivated over. The plate of food that she had been so close to snatching. “Cheeseburgers are a grown up meal. You, on the other hand, are just Mommy’s tiny baby. What do babies like you eat?” The Little wished this were a rhetorical question because than she wouldn’t have to answer but the Amazon - her captor and Mommy was expecting one. And there was only one right response. “Babas.” She shamefully whispered, looking down and allowing her head of bleach blonde curls to fall in her eyes, hiding from the attention of the other giant people around. “That’s right.” The Amazon brushes the hair out of her face, tilting her chin up so she looks into her electric green eyes, mesmerizing, so bright. The Little gulps, instead shifting her attention to the shiny necklace around the woman’s long slender neck. “It’s okay if you forget sometimes,” the woman giggles. “Mommy understands that it is confusing to be Little. Weird people like to fill your head with silly thoughts. It’s a good thing Mommy is here to always remind my Buttercup of how little she really is.” A kiss to the nose, a pat to the bottom and the popping out of a pale, voluminous breast is all it takes to remind her of the situation she has found herself in. The onlookers coo, unperturbed by the scene of partial nudity because it was normal to breastfeed your child in public, in fact it was encouraged. Never mind the fact the child in question was a thirty-five year old woman who just one week ago was a normal (well, as normal as a five foot person could be in this dimension) tourist that had arrived for her dream vacation in a foreign dimension to escape her shitty divorce and shittier ex - husband. Now here she was. Diapered and wearing a strawberry printed legless romper with way too many ruffles that was obviously meant to accentuate her rounded bottom, it didn’t even bother to hide how the padding puffed out at the sides. Her hair was styled into a disastrous perm that didn’t look cute on anyone past the age of one. However, thing that get her the most pressed was that she couldn’t remember the last time called her by her actual name, Hannah, instead of the ridiculous moniker the Giant people had taken to referring to her as: Buttercup. “C’mon baby. The doctor said you are too toned. We have to fatten you up.” Without a moment to process, she gasps in surprise when her oxygen is suddenly taken away, stuffed with a mouthful of tit. The only way to properly breathe was to inhale and to inhale meant sucking which she did so reluctantly. It took a moment, careful to mind her teeth (remembering the harsh spanking from just the other day) and after several hard suckles, a thick creamy liquid came streaming out filling her mouth and lighting up her taste buds. The beginning is slow and she shuts her eyes as if it would make her disappear from this place, doing whatever she could do to get through the moment. However it didn’t take long for her limbs to lose their rigid stance and her body began to melt like ice cream into the Amazons soft touch and the Little wondered what she’d been so against before. Gulp after gulp, swallowing, moaning, yearning for more she doesn't even register as the younger Amazon switches her to the second breast. “What poor creatures these Portal Littles are. Forced to live in that corrupted dimension,” a voice comments with a shiver as the others agree. Another pipes up. “You know how I have always advocated for storming the Portal world. Those children need to be shown what real leadership is, especially when they have gotten in their heads that they don’t even need diapers -” “Imagine all of the accidents.” The chatter floats over head, too lost in a milk filled daze to even try to process what they are saying. “At least our Littles know what happens when you misbehave. Isn’t that right, Tulip?” The question is asked toward the other Little sitting at the picnic bench on her father’s lap. “Yes, Daddy.” She responds in a dainty voice that is very mindful, very demure. Tulip is sure of her place in this world of baby powder, diapers and no cheeseburgers. She doesn’t even sniff at the food covered table or glance at the rising smoke from the grill. There’s a squeal of delight in the distance, kids kicking a ball back and forth, a woman lounges in the grass reading her book and a couple strolls on by pushing a pram. It was just a normal family gathering in the park on this warm Autumn evening. Nothing amiss besides from the newly adopted family member who seemed to have trouble processing that she wasn't as big as she thought she was. OoOoo They sit further away from the group, dolls in hand and play silently, Buttercup not quite having mastered the courage to speak the first word. Something about the girl in front of her made her squirm. Her eyes were a vivid shade of hazel that had seemed to follow her throughout the afternoon and examining her closely now, she could see the olive tone within her skin and hair was blacker than the darkest night. Going off her best guess, the portal Little estimated Tulip’s age to be between twenty-three to twenty-five years old. It was difficult to tell with the padding around her bottom, not as thick as hers but still considerably uncomfortable to move in, and puffy dress that she kept having to push down out of her face. Also with the amount of fat pooled around her face, there was still a harshness, a structure to her jaw and frown line at the corners of her mouth that revealed her true age. “Are you only going to gawk? That’s not a very nice way to greet your cousin.” Cousin? Oh yeah. Cousins. They were adopted. The Little is surprised when she looks up at her for the first time with a scrutinizing glare. “My name is Ha - “ “No.” She cuts her off. “What?” “Your name is Buttercup just like my name is Tulip and we are so obviously cousins. Your Mommy’s name is Mommy and you are just a baby that pisses and shits yourself because babies are stupid and immature and don’t know any better.” The girl deadpans as if this should have been common knowledge and regards her with a sniff, turning down her nose at her. Hannah doesn’t know what she has done to get on this girl’s bad side. This was their first time meeting, even interacting with each other. How could she have pissed her off so quickly? She opens her mouth to speak again but doesn’t get the chance. The girl in front of her reaches out, grabbing the pacifier clipped to the front of her outfit that she had actively avoided using and sticks it between her lips much to her shock. Hannah goes to remove the massive rubber bulb which made her cheeks puff out like chipmunks when Tulip icily advises, “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Her hand freezes, half way there and slowly puts it down in her lap, heading to her warning. They look behind them, relieved to see the Amazons still in conversation having yet to take notice of their little set to. “You portal Littles are always so entitled and full of yourselves. Whining and complaining, ‘I don’t want to wear diapers! I’m not a baby!’ Blah blah blah,” she sneers, vehemently spitting out the words as if she had tasted something sour. “Your presence is going to ruin everything I’ve worked towards for the last five years.” Hannah doesn’t even take offense at the poor imitation of her voice because her focus is on the five years part. Five years. Her stomach lets out a revolting jolt as she tries to process this startling new piece of information. The Little had hoped this stint was a temporary thing, that the Amazons would be amused for maybe a few weeks or so before setting her free and she could get back to her regular life. But by her tone and Tulip’s hardened face, that was anything but the truth. “Us native Littles know what is expected of us. We’ve prepared for this diapered life from the day we were born because it has never been a question of ‘if’ only ‘when’.” Hannah lets out a muffled plea, begging for forgiveness over something she couldn’t even control. She finds it incredibly sad how these average sized persons spend their whole lives just waiting, just fearing over the prospect that they would lose everything they’d worked towards and themselves in a blink of an eye. How was that a way to live? “I have worked my way up to toddler status,” she states proudly with a haughty look on her face. “It’s taken nearly five years but everyone loves me. Everyone trusts me. However, now you are here.” The Little is terribly confused and pity’s the girl who seems so convinced that pullups is the most she can wish for. Hannah had dealt with plenty of mean girls in her life from high school cheerleaders to petty coworkers whose pastime was spreading humiliating gossip about each other people who were supposed to be their friends. Having developed thick skin from too many times being let down, Hannah was shocked to discover the twinge in her heart that the one other person who should have stood with her in solidarity, cast her aside. “Your horrid behavior is going to be the undoing of all my hard work because as Daddy always says, ‘when there is one naughty Little that means there are two.’ Everything you do will reflect on me and I may not be free but at least I’m not sitting in a shit filled diaper which,” she pauses, glancing down, “neither are you.” Uh - oh. Hannah gulps and it has become painfully clear that this girl - her cousin - was not going to be her friend. The padding between her thighs was cold and damp, having unknowingly pissed herself during the previous feeding which left her bloated and uncomfortably full. This perplexed Hannah because for having only consumed the woman’s breast milk for the last week, she should have lost weight but she had instead seemingly put on a whopping ten pounds which shouldn’t have been possible but it was the truth. Tulip glares at her, expectantly. She demands. “You need to shit yourself.” If her mouth wasn't stuffed full already, it would have dropped open. Instead her eyes widened comically, wondering if she had just heard what she thought she did. “You heard me.” Tulip repeats slowly as if she were a dim witted child and huffs out an explanation that she didn't seem to want to give. “Amazon’s love a messy diaper, nothing furthers their superiority complex more than that. You give them control and the suspicion falls away. Any crazy ideas your mommy comes up with won't spread to my daddy. Do you understand how important this is? I spent six months in Etiquette School unlearning my ABCs and I just got them back and would really like it to stay that way!” There's an hysterical edge to her tone, a hint of madness in her eyes that leads the Little to believe that she wasn't as put together as she portrayed. Slowly (tempted to raise her hands in surrender to show she meant no malice) did Hannah nod her head. It was as if a light switch turned on because in an instant, her lips curved up into a smile, eyes bright with a friendliness that she knew not to trust. “I knew you would understand!” She chirps. “Glad there is no misunderstanding.” Even if Hannah could respond, what would she say to this? The Little continues to watch her, waiting again with a not so right expression and Hannah realizes with dread that she is waiting for her to do it. Right here and now. She’d never willingly forced herself to go. Her bowels always just seemed to work on their own violation and was too late to stop the mass once it started. But, now as Hannah attempted, bearing down on her stomach, all it took was one push. A horrible shock went through her body, terrified that her system could be weakened so quickly in a short amount of time and moved into a crouching position. Panting, quick little puffs through pursed lips, she felt her sphincter open up, allowing a generously large amount of shit the texture of paste to come pouring out. It could have been a minute or two (time ceased to exist) that she remained in that position unable to control the ebb and flow and gave into her body’s natural urges and the padding swelled beneath her, hanging low. It was warm and smelly as the Little fell back on her bottom in a heap of exhaustion. She could feel right away the spread of her waste, soiling every inch of clean skin, getting up in the nooks and crannies of her lower half. She sat with her legs spread, unable to touch her thighs due to the hanging brown lump and wondered how much lower it could get from here. And it does. Tulip exclaims, screaming as loud as she can, “Daddy! Buttercup went poopy! It’s really stinky!” The whole park probably heard - no - they definitely heard and Hannah can’t take it any longer. She burst into tears. “Don’t worry, Buttercup.” Tulip smirked. “Just wait another five years. Maybe then you will have earned your way to pull ups. But then again, maybe not. You don’t want to get on my backside.”

1 In the middle of the living room, Daniela observed the blank canvas. She was waiting for the spark that would initiate the next phase of her creative process. On the coffee table beside her, countless sheets of paper with drawings of people, landscapes and objects were giving shape to what she liked to call her essence: the ordinary messiness of everyday life. She grabbed a pencil, then glanced down at the sheets. The profile of a woman with a dark complexion and a stern, concentrated face was the opener to the pile of suggestions. Dimensions, colors and tilt. Quite a challenge. Thus, she executed a long series of delicate strokes to the left and right. She had shaped an early version of the head, a rhombus and round cheekbones. She looked forward to building that face. Next, she drew curved lines: one horizontal and one vertical dividing the first in two. There the forehead, eyes, nose, right cheek and mouth would take their place. From top to bottom, the same order in which she studied the subjects before she began to put ink on paper. A few minutes later, the woman's face had been gone over with a black pen. Wide forehead with a few folds of wrinkles, half-closed eyes, aquiline nose, and, finally, thin, bursting lips. Daniela widened her mouth in a satisfied smile, this version was better and worthy evolution than the one in the stack of papers. "Who is that lady, Mom?" asked a sleepy voice behind her. She turned to the child, her little troublemaker. "Good morning to you too, sweetie. Did you sleep well?" Willy rubbed his eyes with one hand. He sharpened his vision by narrowing his eyelids toward his mother's picture. Uncertain, he said aloud, "She looks like a bad person." He moved closer to catch a better glimpse of her. Daniela let out an amused laugh. The little boy may have been right; after all, it was a drawing with no information about who the person depicted was. The possibilities of giving an identity to that face were endless, and without a bit of imagination, it would remain a mere face without a story. "It may even be a good person," she commented happily. "I have just finished contouring it; I will color it in a little while. Until then I'm open to any ideas." Willy turned his head toward the papers stacked on the coffee table. Curious to see his mom's work, the little boy tried to get closer. He rarely saw her sketches, partly complicit in the fact that she kept them sealed in her office, the only room in the house where he could not enter. This was his chance to see one live. "Hold it right there, sweetie!" she called to him, tugging at the back of his pajama shorts. After that she took him in her arms and they walked upstairs. "Did you think I forgot about your friend between your legs?" Friend. How he hated that word! Yet it was not his friend, why was she calling it in that way? "Mom, can't you take it off after we have breakfast?" he complained irritably. "Please!" "No, because after breakfast you will definitely go to the bathroom. So, better to do it now than later." He put on his snout. He found this step in his matutinal routine unfair. The first thing one did as soon as one woke up was to eat breakfast, not to go back to his bedroom and let Mom do the things moms were supposed to do! Arriving in his room, Daniela laid the little boy on top of the clothes drawer. She removed his shorts and, without any warning, tore the two ribbons from his diaper. The intense, penetrating smell of pee plugged their noses. Instinctively, his cheeks turned tomato red and he covered his nose with both hands. His mother said nothing, merely smiled in her usual sweet way. With one hand, she took the ends of his legs and raised them in the air. With the free one, she pushed the soiled diaper away from his private parts and butt. After that, she let them go. She gave him a wipe both front and back with a damp washcloth, then sprinkled him with moisturizer. She did not want irritation to develop in just his most delicate areas. Finally, she slipped a clean diaper under him and tied it off. Lifting his head slightly, Willy reluctantly squared it. The feeling of freshness and softness attached to his skin was reassuring and beautiful, but he sensed that something was wrong. So, he asked his mom, "Have I to wear it in the daytime, too?" "Isn't that what you want?" she replied nervously and confused. "Would you rather I take it off?" He sat down. The diaper made everything more comfortable, as well as everything safer and cleaner. He wanted that state of comfort to never end. "No... it just... feels all wrong. Maybe... it was a bad idea, Mom..." "Willy, I know it's a big change, but don't let your insecurity keep you from being happy. Do you like wearing a diaper even though you are a big baby? I will put it on and support you without a second thought." "What if someone finds out?" He clasped his hands between his legs, his voice turned into a whisper. "I'm afraid of being made fun of by anyone." "As long as you have your clothes on, no one will find out." Mom hugged him. "And if anyone finds out, it's okay. We'll just say you had an accident and the doctor said you have to wear it. We'll use excuses, nothing that problematic." The nine-year-old became agitated. He frowned in an expression of sincere contrariness. "I don't want to tell lies, Mom!" "Unfortunately, you'll have to, Willy. Otherwise, no diaper." At what appeared to be blackmail, the little boy stood firm in his position. "I don't want to tell the lies... why do I have to?" Daniela felt her heart clench. "Sometimes, people don't understand the uniqueness of others. They tend to... become mean and despicable. That's why I'm asking you to tell a lie. I will not punish you for doing so. Just be honest with me. Whatever happens, you must tell me. Okay?" Willy nodded solemnly, not wanting to find himself alone and without friends to play and have fun with. He concluded that speech with a question, "Can I go for breakfast now?"

“I wike your bow.” Giggles. Smiling. Face hurts. Too much smiling. Her lips twitch. The curly blonde girl speaks. “Fanks Chawie!” Suckle once. Suckle twice. The monstrously big rubber pacifier bounces between her pink lips. Jenny can feel her burning cheeks as a crimson blush spreads from her chest upwards. “I wike your shoes.” She points at his Spider-Man sneakers that light up every time he moves. Mommy said good little girls are polite. Good little girls say please and thank you. Good little girls know they are Little, adorable, and helpless. Not beautiful or sexy. Cute. The opposite gender didn’t give her any attention for anything other than a new playmate. However, there was the occasional un - regressed Little that always got a little bit too excited, but of course, their mommies and daddies always nipped that silly behavior in the butt. Still though, Jenny liked to have fun when the opportunity arose because for her fellow under six footers, life in this padded prison was abysmally bleak. “D’ya wanna pway in ve house?” The five foot nine inch tall man turned toddler pointed behind them at the red wooden structure. There was just a hole for the door and two open windows. Glancing to the left, Mrs Smith and Miss Tully stood at the blacktop across the playground deep in conversation as the Little diapered adults, less than half their size of nearly twelve feet, ran wild. Charlie winked, taking her hand in his and Jenny couldn’t deny the bursting sensation in her chest that they were about to do something naughty. She nearly pissed herself in excitement - nearly that is. But it would be okay if she did because Mommy always made sure she was extra padded. Two diapers that puffed out to below her knees, a soaker pad, leak guard and pretty diaper cover to match her frilly dresses. She knew not to get too rowdy at Daycare because Mommy didn’t like mess and made extra care to crimp her bleached curls to perfection and dress her in her Sunday’s best every day. That is why Jenny knew it wouldn’t be a very good girl thing for her to run off, disrespecting all of her Mommy’s hard work like that. But at the same time, this was the most fun adventure Jenny had had in a while and she just couldn’t say no. Besides, Charlie was just about the cutest boy in daycare. Everyone obsessed over him from his chocolaty brown eyes to rich olive skin. Jenny knew that especially Sunny and Polly would be pouting to their crib at night because the most mature boy, one of the few potty training, was interested in her. “Come wif me.” he tugged on her hand and she can’t deny his dimpled grin. She waddled after him, slowed by the thick bulk between her legs and stuck her arms out for extra balance. They made it across the wood chipped lawn and as she thought they were about to hop up into the house, instead he led her behind. Confusion turned to worry and then to a creeping excitement at their mysterious adventure. Hmmmm… So Charlie Sigworth liked to live life on the edge. Oh, Jenny could definitely get behind that. Snickering softly as they disappeared from sight, Jenny wastes no time. Just as he’d lead her across the playground with her hand, she takes his hand directing it between her legs, clutching the thick padding. He squeezes, instinctively, and Jenny has him pressed against the wall, padded hips grinding into his puff-less lower half. She’s tugged the ends of her skirt up, pulling down the diaper cover and shows off her squelchless diaper, not a stain in the front nor the back. It’s not as if Sunny Freeman could say the same thing, she thinks with a smirk. “Wait -“ Charlie exclaims in a suddenly surprised voice as his wrist is caught in her grasp. “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours.” Her voice squeaked out in a delicate timber yet the glimmer in her blue eyes told a different story. “Jenny -” he choked out, blotches of red coating his skin but it is too late. The Little has no reason to think that this isn’t a two way relationship because of the way he’d flirted, going on about her hideously pink bow, grinning and taking her hand flirtatiously alluding to a grand escapade behind the old shed. But he pulls his hand back, pushing them apart until she is nearly an arms length away. Not for the first time, Jenny is deeply troubled because why didn’t he want her? Everyone seemed to want her these days. Was she trying too hard? Going too fast? Maybe he preferred girls who were wet and messy. Maybe if she just - no! Immediately she pushed the idea from her mind. He was a big boy. He wore pull-ups. Why would he want a baby like her? Her brows furrowed together, an indent forming in the middle as she suckled anxiously on the rubber bulb. Did he not find her absolutely adorable? Pretty was going a bit too far because that was only reserved for mature Littles and if she was in diapers, that meant she was too immature to hold in her business for the potty. At least, that’s how it was according to Amazonian logic and the Potty song. But, she had once been a big mature girl, one where the Charlie Sigworth’s of the world would call her pretty and beautiful and a whole ton of other scandalous names she dare not utter aloud or think. “What are you doing?” he sputtered in shock. “What are you doing?” She repeats. She was confused, especially when his hand shot out, wriggling the rubber bulb out from between her lips. The Little let out a gasp as with one quick motion, he threw her pacifier to the ground. “Chawie!” He sighed a very mature sigh like when Mommy made her stop playing when it was time for dinner but she wasn't ready yet. He said, “What’s with these games? I heard you liked to get right to it.” Her mind spun in circles, attempting to decipher what the heck he was talking about but didn’t have long to ponder as suddenly, he stepped forward again. His head turned, lips puckered and his mouth touched her own ever so softly. Jenny realized with a startle that they were kissing and it was not like the tiny thimble kiss that Wendy gave to Peter Pan. This was a grown up kiss. A mature kiss. A kiss she’d seen Amazons give each other with an intensity only giants seemed to possess. Not Littles like her. It’s too much, way too much, and before she knows what she is doing, Jenny has placed her hands on his chest and shoves him away. “Hey!” he exclaims as he stumbles backwards. “What was that for?” She squeals. “I - you - we - eeep!” Jenny can’t speak. No logical words will form in her mouth because that was a very mature act that her little immature brain couldn’t handle and Mommy, Mrs. Tully, Miss Smith and every other Amazon always said how proud they were that she knew how little she really was. But this wasn't a very little thing to do. “We came behind here to make out,” he said in a tone as if she should’ve understood. Make out? Her face scrunched up in disgust, eyes squeezed shut and nose wrinkled. She exclaimed, “ewww! Cooties!” Wiping at her mouth, attempting to get rid of the icky boy germs, this was way worse than just some silly naughty fun. Oh, if Mommy found out…. this would mean big punishment. Many spankings, big enemas, maybe even going back to etiquette school. She couldn’t do etiquette school again. That was a nightmare. Her heart nearly jumped out of her chest then realizing there were even worse things to think about than just cooties. Jenny gulped, fingers inching their way up to her mouth in a need to calm the rising stress. She just wished for her pacifier. She couldn’t remember a time where she was without it in the last year. Tears welled up in her eyes, wanting - no - needing her mommy. “What did you think we were doing?” he asked when she didn’t respond. The Little sniffled, trying to explain, “I - I was gonna show you my diaper and you show me your pull-up and we could touch each others - “ He backed away. “That’s what you’ve been doing sneaking away with others?! The way everyone made it sound… “ Charlie scowled, shaking his head in apparent disgust. “They’ve brainwashed all of you! Do you even know how you sound right now?” His words struck her core, Jenny knowing that he is right. She was just a little immature baby. No one like Charlie would ever find her cute. “I - I need to get out of here.” That’s all he could say before turning away and with teary eyes, Jenny thought that was it. However, he spun around one last time. In a sad voice, he whispered. “I really liked you, Jenny. I thought you were different.” ooOoo I thought you were different. The words repeated over and over again in her mind. I thought you were different. Jenny knew that he really meant: I thought you were bigger. I thought you were more mature. Her cheeks burn bright in humiliation as she spirals over her previous actions. Stupid, Jenny. Why are you so stupid? Now, she pouts watching from across the room as Charlie flirts with Shelly MacDonald over finger paints. Jenny has seen enough and without a thought, throws down the stuffed animal in her hand, glaring at the girl so obviously flaunting her pull-up. It just wasn’t fair! Steps sound behind her and before she knows it, a surprise intrusion wiggles its way down her backside, pulling at the strap. She’s startled, jumping slightly before realizing it was Mrs. Smith. The gray haired Amazon was a stern woman and made sure the running of her daycare progressed smoothly with behaved Littles and never dry padding. “Hmmm,” she hummed, pushing her glasses up her nose. “Wet and messy. You always know how to make me happy, don’t you?” Wet and messy? There’s a look of surprise on her face as Mrs. Smith announced it loudly, causing even Charlie to look over briefly much to her shame. She hadn’t even realized she went but then again, it’s not as if it was something she had to mind. Her unpotty training had been extensive. ”If only everyone could be as good of a little girl as you,” said Mrs. Smith with a pat to her head as the strap snapped back against her skin. Jenny fidgeted uncomfortable not from the warm mush in her bottom but from the fact that the Amazon’s statement couldn’t have been further from the truth. Jenny was not a good girl. She was a bad girl, sneaking away on their little diaper adventures, kissing boys and couldn’t help but dream about a life she was supposed to forget where she was a twenty - eight year old woman who just happened to be born the wrong size in the wrong dimension and made the stupid mistake of falling in love with an Amazon. Only, instead of taking her to bed she was seduced to the crib and the only action she got after was the touch of fingers spreading baby powder over her nether regions. She wasn’t being her usual self, quiet and avoidant. Jenny had never been a good liar and her hurting stomach was testament that she wouldn’t be able to ignore the Amazon’s suspicious eyes for long. But at the same time, she couldn’t just betray Charlie because she would be incriminating more than just herself and that wasn’t fair. “You’re awfully quiet, Jenny. Playing all by yourself… is something wrong?” Oh, there were a lot of things wrong… but Jenny couldn’t say. Mrs. Smith stood in front of her now, peering down with eyes that pierced right through her soul but the Little refused to bend. “J-jus’ tiew’” she responded, faking a yawn and giving her pacifier a hearty suckle. “We just did have nap time. Did you not sleep like a good girl?” Oh no. Jenny knows she has gotten herself stuck in a pickle now. If she continued her lie, she’d get a spanking. If she admitted that she’d lied, she’d get an extra big spanking. If she’d admitted that she’d lied and told the truth…. she’d get much more than a spanking. This was a lose - lose situation. The only question now was how much was she willing to tolerate. She’d had a spank free record of almost a week and that’s only because she hadn’t wanted to stop playing at bath time. Mrs. Smith leaned down suddenly, removing her paci and a cry of surprise sounds from her lips. Immediately she whines, reaching for it back but the Amazon makes a tsking sound with her lips and pockets it in her pants. Charlie looks over again, this time his face has paled and she can the pleading look in his eyes to stay quiet. Jenny is tempted, really she is, but makes the mistake of glancing at Shelly, all cozied up beside Charlie, makes her blood boil. “Well?” Mrs. Smith tapped her foot impatiently. “Was someone a naughty girl?” Very naughty. Jenny gulped, feeling a thick coating of sweat across her forehead. She fidgeted with her skirt, eyes looking every other way except at Mrs. Smith. “I thought you were a polite little girl but perhaps you need a reminder because ignoring grown ups, not sleeping, lying… that’s only something a bad little would do. Little Jenny isn’t a bad girl, is she?” Jenny tried to keep her lips shut, really she did, but the way Mrs. Smith looked at her, sent her insides into turmoil. Whatever control Jenny thought she possessed was no longer and with buckets of sweat dripping down her body, the words burst from her lips before she could help it and the truth came pouring out. And that was the problem of a little crush. It always turned into something more and Littles just didn’t have the mental or physical capacity to handle these great big emotions which is why the Amazons had to step in, never mind the outcry from the little boy - oops - little girl. Now, one month later, Jenny was happy for another girl friend even if little Lottie was always in a grumpy mood. It was a sacrifice that had to be made for the good of every Little at Sunshine Daycare to remember their place in this big world. Charlie had gone from sneaking around the playground stealing affection from equally eager diapered women to playing princess in the poofiest thickest dresses to exist. Little Charlie ceased to exist the day his last remaining sign of masculinity was caged away, nice and tight protected by a thick waddle-inducing diaper. He also took on a new identity by a little sissy boy named Lottie and Jenny couldn’t ignore the tremendous amount of pride that this transformation was her doing. Now, she had him all to herself and no other girl would pay the Sissy any attention because the one thing they’d craved had been stripped away. But for Jenny, that had never been a problem. While it was frustrating that her little side quests had resulted in the loss of her hands, stuck in these thick mittens, it was a small price to pay. She wouldn’t lie though and say that etiquette school a second time was fun but she learned an important lesson in not trying to be older than you are. Little girls have nap time for a reason. Little girls don’t play with their diapers for a reason. Little girls don’t ’make out’ with little boys for many different reasons. She had many messy days and sore bottoms to think about her actions and Jenny realized in the end that being big was hard and the cause of too many complications. She was still suffering from them a month later with a gurgling tummy, full backside, and continuous daily spankings. “It was just a little crush!” She’d exclaimed through tears, kicking her legs as she was thrown over the towering woman’s lap and a heavy hand smacked her bottom. “Just like you had on your mommy? We all know how that ended.” Etiquette school offered no mercy, verbally or physically, nor did she deserve it and Jenny had never felt smaller. The fateful night in topic was supposed to be a nice steak and wine dinner but the Little’s first mistake was accepting the dinner invitation. Her second mistake was tasting the tempting glass of alcohol that no Amazon would ever offer a Little and lastly, her biggest mistake was believing the Amazon could ever have a crush on her back. Needless to say, there was no such thing as just a little crush. There was no such thing as a little anything in this giant world. That is how the two Littles found themselves now, squatting at Daycare as a simultaneously rush of soapy water gurgled through their extended abdomens and they bared down, pushing, pushing, pushing - “Arghhh!” Lottie cried. “I’m a big boy! This isn’t fair! You did this to me!” Warm mush, big and smelly snaked out into the thick padding with eagerness as the Amazon’s approvingly watched from a distance. Jenny was very used to this by now and let her bowels do their magic. She couldn’t help but giggle in between grunts because Lottie was being so silly. She wasn't a boy, especially with that curly long perm and certainly wasn't big by the size of her diaper (no more pull-ups) filling up nice and messy. Even if this life wasn’t fair, there was no changing it now and they could only make the best of the situation. “Don’t worry, Lottie.” She panted, taking her hand. “We’ll never be apart now!” “I didn’t want it like this! I hate you!” Hate was such a silly thing that Jenny didn’t mind because one day he’d realize how right they were for each other- diapered together forever. ooOoo Author’s Note: Hey everyone! Here’s just another little short story I’ve had sitting in my drafts. It was written and cleaned up within less than an hour so if nothing makes much sense, I apologize 😭. Anyways, I love seeing your reviews and happy reading!!

A commissioned story. ----------------------------------------- Deep within the heart of a lush jungle, lies a mysterious cavern spoken about only in hushed rumors. It has been said in the deepest reaches of this cave, there lies riches beyond one’s greatest imagination. Despite the coveted nature of this cavern, no one had dared to seek out its bounty. The very existence of this cave was thought to only be a rumor, dreamed up by rookie adventurers with lofty fantasies for the unmarked territories. True or not, only a select few would dare to tread on lands that the guild had deemed unsafe. The Amazon was one of those brave few. Armed with her strength, experience, and mighty poleaxe, the proud female warrior cut a path deeper into the unmarked jungle. Recently, the Amazon had acquired a tip from a local pub about an unexplored area that harbored great treasure. On this particular venture, The Amazon had decided to travel alone. Many explorers often took strength in numbers, with The Amazon recently falling in the same category. Still, it was not uncommon for the warrior woman to run ahead of her party, having known solitude as her only companion for most of her past. On that same note, she didn’t want to hear the myriad of complaints and precautions from her allies when she brought up the idea. It was better to leave now and return with spoils later, after swiftly conquering the dungeon. Besides, The Amazon’s friends were probably used to her solo missions, and wouldn’t be shocked to not see her for a few days. It was oddly reassuring not to worry about a search party ruining her fun. Traveling into the heart of the forest was no easy feat. She had been turned countless times that day. Vines that she swore she had cut were miraculously regrowing, leaving no visible trail for anyone to follow. However, when night was beginning to fall, the Amazon had finally made it to the entrance of a cave amidst an unmarked clearing. Based on what she heard from the tavern, this was the right place. Surprisingly, the entrance to the dungeon was completely unguarded. “That’s weird. No welcome party?” The Amazon thought to herself. She had been expecting something powerful to halt her progress, be it a cunning beast or an unbreakable lock. There didn’t appear to be any magical traps on the outside either. However, that area was far from her specialty. If anything, it was her blind spot. Either way, the lack of security was fine by her. “Looks like this place is begging me to crack it wide open.” The Amazon ventured deeper into the fateful cave. She struck down any enemy that crossed her path, hardly working up a sweat. “Come on, you’re all way too weak to stop me! Give me a challenge already! ” Boasting her strength, cutting down any fiend that crossed her path, the warrior counted her rampage on the lowly hoards of enemies. In due time, the numbers ceased, and the cavern had become quiet, save for the breathing and footsteps of its would-be conquerer. “This is way too easy. It’s almost no fun picking off small fries.” While the foes failed to meet her expectations, the treasures of this dungeon were as plentiful as promised. While the Amazon had already amassed a mighty haul, she still was not yet satisfied. It was said that the true treasure this dungeon had to offer was hidden far in its deepest chamber. Knowing this, and feeling rather confident in herself, the Amazon further deeper within, unaware of the danger encroaching upon her. Further and further she had ventured, her pace now slowing down. The well of fiends to slay had dried up, alongside any loot they may have carried. The dungeon’s domain had gradually shifted the further down she went. The soft soil of the higher floors was soon replaced with walls of cobblestone. “This place sorta looks like an underground city.” She mused. The Amazon would not consider herself a historian but was still surprised by the change in landscape. The floor’s scent was also an oddity. Usually, dank caverns stunk of moss and rust. But she could no longer ignore the approaching scent of lavender and chamomile… “Didn’t I just come that way?” The Amazon stared into the dark beyond, each pathway a shrouded mystery. She had been stuck on this floor for some time now. The once simple and linear dungeon had quickly turned into a sprawling labyrinth. She furrowed her brow, growing annoyed with the shifting location. Turn after turn, she saw no sign that she was getting closer to the exit. There was a distant sound, barely and yet oddly familiar, that sounded off in the darkness. Even stranger, the faint flowery and powdery scents from before had grown stronger. All of a sudden, a new sound caught her ear. Somewhere off in the distance, The Amazon heard a set of voices chattering amongst themselves. Could it be other adventurers who found themselves lost? Or were they friends brewing a dastardly plot? She paused, focusing on the distant conversation. “…around here…” “…all alone…” “…not quite…” “…still here…” It was all gibberish from this distance. She wasn’t even sure if the voices were human. She hunkered behind a nearby wall, trying to creep closer. “Just gotta get them in my sights…” The Amazon whispered, readying a deadly sucker punch of an assault. Just as she began to peer past the wall, one of her feet gave way, sinking into the ground below. A tile beneath her foot had sunk into the ground, and a magic aura soon enveloped her. “Aw, crap!” She yelled. She was helpless to stop the magic that was surrounding her, becoming swiftly enveloped in a bright light. There were times in every adventurer’s life, be they fledgling or veteran, when they must give themselves up to the rolls of fate. Whether it be their first adventure or their hundredths, this was fate’s law. When the gods of this realm roll their dice, all onlookers sat in silence. This would be the moment that decides our heroine’s future. Would luck have her favor, granted her another chance to fight? Or, would she fall victim to the dungeon’s trap, never to see the light of day again? “The Amazon has suffered a critical failure.” Say the wind of fate. *POOF* A plum of pink smoke suddenly enveloped the Amazon, sending her into a fit of hacking coughs. She swatted the strange smoke away, her eyes beginning to water. Immediately, she felt lighter. She also felt a cool breeze glide past her chest. As soon as the smoke cleared, she saw the reason why. Her entire stash, every scrap of gold she scavenged, had vanished into thin air. The story was the same for her poleaxe. Her mighty weapon, her most sturdy of companions in this world, had abandoned her at this most climactic of times. As for the breeze, she had been stripped of her armor, leaving her breast bare. While she was not completely nude, the replacement clothing she had been magically gifted left the heroine dumbfounded. The sight of a diaper tied over her butt was unmistakable. The cushy cloth covering was the only protection she had left, not that she could ever hope to traverse a dungeon with such a cushy piece of equipment. “Waah!” The Amazon shrieked, wrapping her arms over her bare chest. The only saving grace was that no one was around to see her in such a sorry state. Unfortunately, that would not remain the case for long. Her surprised screams had already given away her position, attracting unwanted attention. A trio of goblin sisters had appeared before her, each boasting eager grins. They lorded over the lower half of the dungeon, their sights locked on whichever adventurer was unlucky to make it this far. Goa, the eldest, sister, beamed at The Amazon, her eyes filled with a maternal hunger. “Oi! Look at the big ol’ baby! Bloody cute one, she is! She’ll right adorable all nestled up in her new cot!” “B-baby!?” The Amazon went red in the face, her mind painting a tapestry of herself being the baby of these goblin women. Was this all part of the dungeon’s trap? This all seemed like the perfect storm to cement her downfall. Mok, the middle sister, chose to point and laugh at the padded hero. “Aww, lookie her! She’s all spooked, she is! Big ol’ tot ‘bout to cry her eyes out!” “H-hey, leave me alone!” the Amazon whined. Try as she might, she could not steady her emotions against the harsh comments. Her sharp tongue had been soundly dull by the traps of the dungeon. Lun, the third sister remained silent. However, from the smile on her face, it was clear that she echoed the same sentiment as her sisters. The situation looked dire. Her armor and weapons had completely vanished. She was all alone, with no one coming to save her. She was stuck in a strange labyrinth, with no exit in sight. Standing in front of her were three goblin sisters, who wanted nothing more than to baby her further. The Amazon had to make a move. However, before she had even realized it, her body had already come to a decision. “W-wah! Get away from me!” The Amazon let out a high-pitched shriek as she ran away from the monsters, choosing flight over fight for the first time in her life. The Amazon frantically ran through the dark corridor, her bare feet slapping against the cool floor below. Her eyes began to mist as she heard the trio of goblin laughter accented by the rising lull of soft music. She turned a corner, her bare back to a nearby wall, and fell to the ground as her shaking legs gave way. Past her huffs and panting, she could no longer hear the voices of the three eager fiends once chasing her. Conversely, the distant music had grown even louder, disarmingly so, and the flower scents were stronger as well. While the entrance lacked any sort of musical accompaniment, there was still the possibility of exit, albeit unlikely. The song could very well be another trap made to lure her further away from home. Was this a song of hope, or a siren’s call? The Amazon didn’t know what to make of it. There were so many things to fear in these caverns. However, it was best to worry about one problem at a time. The Amazon looked down at herself and let out a soft whimper. Just as she feared, she was still stark naked, save for cloth padding tied to her rear. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted shards of broken mirrors, strewn about the dungeon floor. She wearily crawled towards them, her legs too worn to carry her. The sight of her reflection almost drove her to tears. A frilly baby bonnet was fixed on her head and tied tight with a fat bow under her neck. She was in such a panic over her diaper that she hadn’t even noticed. Streaming from the sides of the bonnet, was her long, luscious hair, tied together in two large, bouncy pigtails. She shook her head, refusing to believe the sight, her pigtails shaking to and fro. She knew her usual attitude was nothing like this. She wasn’t afraid. She wasn’t weak. Yet, all these feelings and beliefs came at her in full force. Ever since she came to this floor, her entire adventure has been going awry. The strange scents were getting stronger. The soft music had only gotten louder. Sitting down, her legs splayed out to the side, she stared down at her ever-present padding. Simply staring at it now brought her to whimpers. She had decided to remove the infantile garment posthaste. Even having to bear it all would be better than being a big baby lost in a giant sandbox of a dungeon. She brought her hands closer to the pin. “I…I need to,” She paused. As soon as she touched the diaper, The Amazon was overcome with a sense of dread and fear. In all of her adult years, she had never once dreamed of needing a diaper to feel safe. Yet now, in this critical moment, she could not imagine what she would do without it. She tried to power through her emotions and rip the accursed garment off before her tears could begin to flow, but that decision quickly backfired on her. The moment her hand touched the diaper’s pin, a hiss sounded off, as the frightened Amazon began to flood her diaper. She was helpless to stop her body as the stream flowed freely into her waiting padding. Amidst this, she broke into a pitiful bout of cries, failing to stop both her emotions and change her padded state. “Noooo! S-stop!” Try as much as she wished, there was nothing to stop her from wetting her diaper like any other crying baby. In the end, the once pristine diaper had been completely soaked in only a matter of seconds. This proved to be another harsh blow to the Amazon’s emotional state, which had already begun to show cracks. However, her ordeals were far from over. She looked up and saw that her cries and once again attracted unwanted attention. “Look at the widdle piddle pants!” “…Baby wet…” “Daww, don’t fret now, cutie-pie! We’ll get ya in a nice fresh nappy, and everything all be better!” The goblins had caught up to the heroine, still dead set on turning the heroine into this dungeon’s baby. They had quickly learned from their last ambush attempt, not to make the same mistake. The goblin trio had encircled the heroine, giving her nowhere to escape. Not that she had the will to try. The Amazon, once a brave warrior, was still teary-eyed over her wet accident. As a desperate final move, The Amazon began to crawl away from her captors, not even caring if it left her chest exposed. With no viable escape route, she ended up crawling around in circles until she was stopped by one of the goblins pressing a hand into her soaked padding. “Oh, I don’t think so. Where does this wee one think she’s wandering off to?” Goa, the leader of the pack, cooed at the fallen warrior before forcing her to the ground. “The nursery ain’t that way, little missy. Besides, we can’t have you wandering around with a soggy nappy on your bum. You sit tight and let nanny Goa take care of ya.” In the Amazon’s current state, it was no challenge for the goblin women to overpower her. Goa flipped the Amazon right onto her back, right on top of a waiting changing mat. Baby powder, oil, and a stack of fresh nappies. All the important tools for approaching diaper change had been laid out. “S-stop! Go away…!” The Amazon cried in a weary, shaky voice. She had made a weak attempt to stop the change, motioning her hands to cover the pin. Her efforts were quickly thwarted, as Goa moved her hands away, guiding a thumb into the Amazon’s mouth. “Easy there, ya fussy girl,” Goa cooed, “We won’t be having anything of that. You’ll feel much better once you have a fresh nappy on.” In Goa’s mind, the warrior’s attempt to gain back some control was nothing short of adorable. She could easily change any diaper, no matter the size of the baby. As Goa unpinned the wet diaper, The Amazon felt herself stricken with a familiar wave of worry and anxiety. Luckily, she now had a thumb in her mouth to suckle on for comfort. It kept her calm as the cool wet wipes cleaned her private area. Goa lifted the Amazon’s long, firm legs straight up, and landed them on the waiting surface of a fresh, fluffy diaper. She shook a canister of baby powder over the heroine’s crotch, the scent of lavender now closer than ever. The new cloth diaper was pulled over and pinned, sealing the heroine’s fate. “There ya are, wee one,” Goa said, proudly wiping the powder off her hands. “Such cute little tot, yes you are. Yes, you are! That nursery needs a baby just like you in it, quicksmart.” “N-nursery?” The Amazon let a pitiful whine. The humiliating traps. The goblins horde. The loss of her precious poleaxe, as well as her confidence. She could hardly keep up with how much had happened in one day. One afternoon? How long had she been down here? Time had a way of escaping her when she was out on an expedition. With no Sun to aid her in the deep underground, minutes could bleed into hours, which could bleed into days. She rarely took heed of her exhaustion, writing up a tab that her body would later pay for in fatigue. Even now she could feel the drain of a long-fought adventure starting to grip her. Mok chose now to cut in with her sharp tongue. “Lookie at the ol’ babe! Bout to cry her out over a soggy nappy! We won’t be having ye waddling off anymore, we won’t!” As if to further her point, Mok fixed a pair of soft, wool booties over the Amazon’s feet. “No more grabbing any gold with your grubby little mitts,” Mok continued, tightening wool mittens over the Amazon’s hands. The Amazon also broke into tears as her thumb-sucking was interrupted. “P-please, I’m not a ba—” *POP* “Hush up now, ya big whiner.” Out of the corners of her eyes, she could the top of the pacifier shield, bobbing in her mouth. The bulb pressed against her tongue, greeting her with a strange flavor. “Raspberries?” she attempted to mumble out, yet the obstruction in her mouth made it come out as “Wasberru?” All attempts to spit it out would prove to be futile. At this stage, an enchanted pacifier was only par for the course. Regardless of the details, she suckled on it without delay, her thumb serving as a practice course, already working on a steady rhythm. She couldn’t help but be smitten by the wave of calm the pacifier allowed. “…Baby go in now…” Lum had spoken up, now wheeling in a tool meant to escort the pacifier heroine. It was a wooden pram, the largest that the Amazon had ever seen in her days. The wide frame made it resemble a wheelbarrow at first glance. However, with the design, the soft blanket lining, and the context of everything thus far, its true nature was unmistakable. Suddenly, the Amazon opted for another escape attempt, this one much shorter lived. Being the soft material or some form of magical enchantment, the thick wool booties. Within seconds she had fallen back on her padded tush, puffs of powders sprinkling out. It was hard to believe that the overgrown, misty-eyed woman with pigtails streaming from her bonnet, idly suckling on a pacifier, had ever been a brave warrior at some point. But that life was as unreachable now as the dungeon’s exit. The goblin trio all worked in tandem to heave the dungeon’s newest baby into the waiting pram. The wheels creaked under the sudden weight but stayed firm. The Amazon’s booties-clad feet dangled from the sides, not quite touching the ground. The goblins whipped and turned all about the dungeon floor. The goblin sister knew everything about this cavern system. Every nook, cranny, twist, and turn. This also meant that even if the Amazon had managed to escape, as doubtful as that now was, they would be able to flank her before she ever got close to the light of day. “Ya better start looking forward to your new nursery, wee one.” Mok ran along the side of the pram so that you look at the group’s catch while she teased her. “You’ll NEVER ‘ave a chance of leaving ‘ere, ya fuzzy wittle tot!” Mok cackled, tickling the Amazon on her dangling feet. In her pacifier states, the Amazon could reply with whimpers mixed with involuntary giggles. “You won’t have to worry about finding gold ever again.” Goa cut in, trying to put a brighter spin on the situation. “No more fighting scary monsters or going on tough adventurers. All you have to worry ‘bout is toddling around in your nursery, drinking your baba, and being a great big cutie. Don’t go trying to deny it. That’s just what a big baby like you wants!” The Amazon blushed beet red. She cowered in the pram, feverishly suckling on her pacifier, helpless to stop the onslaught of degrading comments. Eventually, the stroll around the dungeon came to a close, when the party with the pram arrived at a large door. For better or worse, the Amazon had finally reached the dungeon’s deepest level. Behind the door, was everything promised to her by the goblin horde. The once distant lullaby was now playing in perfect clarity. Tapestries of soft colors lined the room. The only treasure chest here was one filled with toys that looked lovingly stitched. Countless infantile amenities were present, all sized up to support the Amazon. There was even a changing table in one corner of the room, with even fluffy diapers stacked beneath it. With the pram tilted upwards, the Amazon was unceremoniously plopped on her hands and knees like a crawling infant. The only visible exit was being guarded by three grinning goblins. Even more so than before, escaping seemed to be an impossible feat. Mok gave the back of the Amazon’s diaper a forceful pat, “Aww, the little tot wants to play, does she? Finally realized your place as a helpless wittle rugrat?” “She’s so bloody perfect!” Goa pinched the heroine’s cheeks, causing her to whine behind the pacifier. “We gonna have so much this little cutie-patootie!” The Amazon could only let out a series of frightened whimpers as the maternal monsters teased her endlessly. She looked upon the babyish bounty, this impending future before her, and wanted nothing more than to escape this dungeon posthaste. Just then, the Amazon’s stomach growled loudly, causing her to duck her head. Normally, after soundingly conquering a dungeon, she would camp out a catch her dinner for the night, her head held high. However, with her storied life as an adventurer quickly becoming a closed chapter, it was clear that no such celebration would be had. Possibly ever again. “…Baby hungry…” It was more of a designation, a statement of fact than a question. Lum already had her eyes set on the large highchair in one corner of the room. “Oh, that’s right! I bet she’s all hungry from running around in the dungeon all day. Let’s go put some num-nums in her tum-tums!” “Hope ya didn’t plan feedin’ yourself anytime time soon. A fussy tot like you would just go and make a mess everywhere.” The goblins lifted the Amazon once more, pushing her into the large highchair and locking her in. With her arms pinned to the side, the highchair’s tray locked in tight, a frilly bib now tied around her neck. The Amazon was trapped in her seat, right on time for supper. Lum took charge of the food, a bottle of milk already prepared, ready to be drunk by the nursery’s new baby. Lum muttered an incantation. A magic circle surrounded the bottle, while the Amazon watched in silence. The adventure once again found herself at the mercy of the rolls of fate. While the circumstances were not as dire, she was still in Lady Luck’s court once more. Anything could happen as the goblin cast her spell. “A Critical Roll!” So said the winds of fate. The baby bottle was enveloped in a warm light and grew to massive proportions. The once hand-held bottle was now as tall as the goblin enchanting it. Despite the change in size, the bottle was still as light as before. “…Big baby gets the big baba…” Lum teased with a slight smile. While her speech was monotone, her expression made her easier to read. “W-wait! Not the bot—MMMPH!!!” “Hush. Drink.” Lum quietly chided, hoisting up the large bottle with ease. The fake nipple filled nearly every inch of the heroine’s mouth, somehow even larger than the pacifier from before. The Amazon wasn’t even able to scream out with the bottle corked in. “What’s wrong, baby? Don’t like your din-dins? Don’t be a faker, now. We know how much babies love their milk.” Mok laughed as the Amazon fought against her feeding. Regretfully, the Amazon had no choice but to begin suckling, lest the bottle stay in her mouth any longer. It took a good deal of forceful suckling before the stream of warm, rich milk began to flow, a stray trail running down one side of her mouth. “Aww! Look at her drink her baba like good wittle baby!” Goa cooed, her eyes sparkling with motherly affection. “Such a good, good girlie! Drink it all up so you can have a nice, nap long. We want you all good and rest for tomorrow.” “Mmmuuooohhh…” The Amazon could feel herself growing tired as her tummy grew fuller. She only longed for the end of this arduous feeding. However, she would not be granted relief until her bout of suckling was over. The bottle had given her more trouble than any beast she had slain during her days as an adventurer. The Amazon was a burbling mess, drunk from her milk dinner. “Urrrpp!” The Amazon belched as Lum patted her back, spittle landing on her bib. “Baby make burpies.” Lum cooed. She unlatched the highchair, allowing the Amazon to waddle out of the highchair, landing back on her cushy, padded butt. “Such a good tot, she is! So precious, so cute!” The Amazon had not even been on the ground for three minutes, and Goa was already mushing her cheeks and wiping milk from her mouth. “Let’s get her all dressed naptime!” “Don’t go acting all cranky over naptime, ya hear? Fussy tots get spankings down here.” Mok flashed a tooth grin. The Amazon cowered, knowing better than to challenge her crib keepers. Her booties and mitten were removed, but it mattered not. The goblins quickly ran a footed sleeper up her legs on over her body. The soft feet and mitten-style sleeves were just as effective as restricting her grip. With buttons down her back, she had no way of escaping her snuggly prison. The sleeper kept the diaper close to her body, not letting her padded status for one second. The sizable bulge of the thick padding made it obvious to any onlookers. Namely, the three goblins sisters who were still overjoyed with their latest catch. The goblins pushed the heroine towards the wooden crib in one corner of the nursery. She plopped inside, landing on the soft mattress, and the crib’s bars were soon raised high up. Sitting inside the crib was a dizzying beast all its own. She knew the crib was only a few feet above ground, having shot weary glances toward it since she landed in the nursery. However, peering over the edge, the ground below looked far more unreachable than it should. It was like she was at a mountain’s summit, knowing that jumping from this height would spell doom. “…Baby sleepy…” Lum spoke. She could easily read the meaning behind the Amazon’s fluttering eyes. “You get plenty of rest now, okay? Precious little fuss-pot! You got a whole day o’ play waiting for you tomorrow!” Goa cooed. She planted one more wet kiss on the Amazon’s forehead for the night. “Welcome to your new life, wee one! Soon enough, you’ll be a nuthin’ but a bouncing babbling babe!” Mok teased. She gave a swift swat to the Amazon’s bum, giving weight to her promise. With that, the goblin took their leave. They each exited through the only door visible, the room growing dark as they did. The door was then locked with magic, ensuring the Amazon had no means of escape. All the Amazon could do was slump back on her new crib. The mobile twirled overhead like a hypnotist’s pendent. The pacifier was still stuffed in her mouth, the bobbing beginning to slow. The soft mattress made her worries melt away, like gold under heat. Her bladder ached. The odds of the Amazon not wetting herself during the night were staggeringly low. Fate had not been kind to her sense of maturity. Buried underneath a sea of pampering, and warrior inside her still wanted to resist this treatment. However, a new feeling was steadily growing inside her. Once that believed that the goblins told no lie. One that believed she was a helpless infant, a truth that was once lost had now been rediscovered. However, for now, all she could do for now was hold onto these feelings, as she drifted on to sleep. The treasure the heroine had dreamed up was nothing more than a farce, bait to lure in adventurers the world over. The lucky ones never made it past the first few floors and would be magically transported back to surface level once the cave deemed that they were not worthy. But fate had other plans for the unlucky one. Like a living being, the cave acted with a sense of desire. It only made itself accessible at seemingly random times. If the dungeon did not “desire” to be found, it could stay closed off for eons. It had wanted a specific type of hero to keep as its permanent resident, someone only the cave knew the exact details of. Soon after the victim entered the cave, the exit would become inaccessible to them. The magical melody would dull their sense, luring them closer to their closer to their demise. The dungeon could conjure up any number of beasts to best the adventurer. The dungeon chose to deploy weaker monsters at the top level, giving them a false sense of confidence. The goblin sisters were constructs of the dungeon. The Amazon was perfect. She was the most perfect treasure that the dungeon could have ever “desired” to keep. Now that she was finally here, no one would ever steal that treasure away.

(An older story, originally written for Valentine's Day.) ----------------------------------------- Buzz trekked through the dungeon; his wits were as sharp as the claws he sheathed, and twice as tough. The brave Luxray was stalwart, not letting his guard down for a moment. He knew that what awaited him on the final floor would be a treasure of the ages. After an arduous journey, he finally found a stairwell leading down to the next level. Soon his adventure would be over, and Buzz would be rewarded handsomely. He could hardly wait. As he came to the bottom of the stairwell, Buzz immediately realized he was in the lair of his greatest challenge yet. Scenic candles decorated the walls around him. The lights were low, perfectly capturing the atmosphere. There, at the edge of her bedchambers, sat the master of this domain. “BWAHAHAHA!” cackled Queen Venus. The Serperior before him was as wicked as she was beautiful. Her eyes were keenly locked on the daring intruder. “Welcome, intrepid adventurer. I see you have bested my dungeon.” The serpent villainess flicked her tail with a thunderous crack. “But your efforts will be for naught. You have no hope of escaping from here!” The Luxray took a brave stance, sizing up the snake Pokémon. “I beg to differ. Try to mystify me if you must, but I, Buzz the Luxray, will best you in combat and leave this dungeon.” Venus let out another thunderous cackle. “Ha! I see you are as confident as you are cute.” Twin vines sprouted from Venus’s back, her gaze sharpening. “But such lavish words won’t work on me. I am a lady of action. And you…” Within an instant, one of the vines snared around Buzz’s hindlegs. Venus pulled the vine back, quickly confounding the Luxray, sending Buzz falling onto his back. “…You are out of your league, little one!” Buzz cried out in protest. “Curses! You fiend! How could I be defeated so easily?” The queen didn’t answer his question. She instead chose to bat her eyelashes, feeling cocky. “Now you know what happens to those who challenge Queen Venus.” The queen rubbed a vine around the edges of Buzz’s cheeks. “But worry not. I will not let a specimen as dashing as you go to waste. Every story deserves a happy ending, after all. As a reward for being the cutest warrior to brave my dungeon…” From behind, the villain pulled out a package of the most unthinkable, most devilish, the cruelest item imaginable. The cursed items would no doubt be used to seal the adventurer’s fate for all of time. Buzz gasped loudly, dumbfounded by the package before him. “You can’t possibly mean!?” “You, precious adventurer, get to be my baby for all time!” She bellowed, tearing open a fresh package of extra thick diapers. “Prepare for your padded prison!” “Wow,” Buzz thought to himself, Venus is really getting into this. I was worried she was going to freeze up, but it looks like she’s really enjoying herself.” Buzz was laid splayed out, at the mercy of his captor. He brought his paws up in a desperate attempt to shield himself from this wicked villainess. “Noooooo! What a cruel twist of fate! It appears that even an adventurer of my caliber is no match for the majesty of the radiant Queen Venus.” Venus blinked, a blush rising on her cheeks. “I, um…” Her voice squeaked, Buzz’s words pulling her out of character. If she was an evil mastermind, she would have already been swooned by this dashing Pokémon ten times over. “Focus, Venus!” she thought to herself “It’s only part of the game. You know how much Buzz loves to flirt.” Venus shook her head, and she was back to her evil ways, “That’s right. Now you know the fate of those who cross me.” With that, Venus’s vines got to work. One shot out and swiftly coiled around Buzz, keeping him nice and snug. With another, Venus ripped open the package of diapers. She pulled one out, revealing its adorable design. The diaper was white with pink accents around the edges. Spread around the diaper, there were designs of ribbons and lollipops. The size was marvelous. The diaper was big enough to fit a Charizard, let alone a Luxray. His prideful stride would soon be reduced to an adorable waddle. The queen had spared no expense for him. “I hope you’re ready, little one. See this cushy pamper? It’s about to take permanent residence on your hindquarters.” Venus lifted Buzz’s legs, setting them back down directly onto the surface of an open diaper. “That’s right. Lie back, powerless to stop me.” The other vine fished behind the bed, revealing another item, another foul tool of torment. A full shaker of baby powder! “No! You can’t!” The adventurer whined, “Those flowery scents will clash with my heroic aroma.” Buzz put up a struggle—not faking, most certainly using all his might—and try to break free. Venus hugged him tight, not daring to let go of her precious little hero. Buzz soon gave up on his struggle for freedom. There was nothing he could do, except sit back and wait. “The only aroma you’ll have is that of a helpless cub.” The villain knew no mercy. Venus turned the shaker open, and soon the former hero was engulfed in a smokescreen of lavender and chamomile scents. After she had felt he was sufficiently powdered, Venus discarded the shaker, and began to work the vines on the diaper tapes. Buzz’s heartrate was rising, his body hot with anticipation. “No, please! Anything but that. I don’t want to be a baby!” Venus had no time for protests. “It’s too late for that now. I believe, in time, you will learn to love being my precious little one.” There was a pause from the villain, still working on Buzz’s impending diapered fate. “Now accept this—wait, no. Maybe like this…? Dang it.” “…Venus?” “Ugh! Stun seed!” Venus cried out in frustration. “I call stun seed!” Stun seed was the safe word the two had agreed upon. Buzz was surprised to hear Venus say it first, especially when their night was going so well. “Venus, is something the matter?” Venus grumbled, her cheeks puffing up. “It’s these stupid tapes. They won’t stick.” Try as she might, Venus struggled to close the diaper properly. Her lack of experience was showing, as the grip of her vines continued to slide off the slick surface. “Hey, it’s okay.” Buzz held one of Venus’ vines in his paw. “You want me to do this part? I have a lot more experience with this stuff.” Taping a diaper onto oneself was not usually something to boast about, but Buzz felt the need to lighten the mood. Venus shook her head. “That’s not how the story goes. The wicked queen of the dungeon—that’s me—is supposed to trap the cocky explorer—that’s you—in diapers and baby you. But the story doesn’t work if she can’t even put the diaper on.” Buzz tapped his chin, trying to brainstorm a solution. Venus was nothing if not dedicated. She truly cared about not compromising her role. “Well, maybe the explorer diapers himself this time? Maybe the queen orders him to, and he complies out of fear.” Venus paused, updating the story details in her mind. Would that be true for her character? This roleplay needed a rewrite. “I guess,” She huffed, “Sorry. This is our first time together. I just want everything to be perfect.” “This isn’t our first time together.” “You know what I mean. This is our first time doing it,” She waved a vine, gesturing to the room at large. “Like this. The roleplaying, the acting…the diapers. I know how much this means to you.” It was true that this was a departure from their usual date nights. It took a long time for Buzz to open up about his particular taste. Still, there was no one else he would rather share this experience with than Venus. He could never have imagined they would be indulging in this fantasy together. He couldn’t have asked for a better partner. Buzz hopped onto the bed, looking his partner into her eyes. “First of all, you’re what is important to me. Nothing means more to me than your happiness.” “Buzz…” “Secondly, I don’t care if we get things wrong the first time. You have already done an amazing job so far. We have all the time in the world to get it right. I’m not going anywhere.” “Really?” The kind words filled Venus with relief. “Did you like my decorations? The ones in the living room?" “Of course, my darling. The dungeon was an excellent touch. I thought the sticky notes with the skull drawings were very intimidating. I was almost afraid to come downstairs.” Buzz said, smirking. Venus chuckled, “Okay, okay. But can you do something for me first?” “Yes?” “Can we take you off the bed? You’re going to get powder everywhere.” Buzz looked down at the mess he had made. Some of the powder sprinkled onto him had landed on the bedsheets. “I’ll shake this out later.” He answered bashfully. “First time mistakes, and all that, right?” “Hehe. This is why babies should stay in their diapers.” She lifted Buzz up by the armpits, setting him back down on the open diaper. “I know. How about you talk me through it, so I know what to do for next time?” Buzz nodded. He tried his best to inform his girlfriend of the proper technique for taping a diaper. It took a fair bit of trial and error, with the couple having to resort to starting over, using a new diaper. Eventually, with enough coaching and practice, the process was complete. Venus laid Buzz on his back, as he rested over the padding. She sprinkled a liberal amount of baby powder on, before rubbing it in. The tapes were pulled over, one by one, closing the diaper around her boyfriend’s waist. “Done!” Venus exclaimed! “How’s that for a diaper change?” Venus couldn’t help but feel accomplished. She was not going to let something as silly as a diaper ruin their evening. “There we go.” He pawed at the front and inspected his girlfriend’s handiwork. “Nice fit. It’s not loose or too tight. You did very well.” Buzz took a few cursory, waddling steps. He stretched his legs, sat up and down on his padded rear. According to his evaluation, the padding had no chance of coming off prematurely. Their playtime could continue without interruption. For Venus, seeing her boyfriend of so many years taped up in a diaper was a sight to behold. She had plenty of time to mentally prepare for tonight, to absorb the mindset. Venus wanted nothing more than to be supportive of her partner, knowing exactly how much this meant to him. Venus looked down at Buzz, still inspecting her handiwork, and smiled. The way his hindlegs splayed out to the side. The way his gait was spread out. She was happy Buzz decided to confide this secret with her. Because the end result was so unbelievably cute. Diapers or not, Buzz was still her love. To think that he had ended up with her. Her! A lion and a snake! She had found someone to love, in him, and it felt good. Amazing. She had been saving up a lifetime of love and could think of no one better to spend it on. No one but her Buzz. Her dashing, daring, caring Buzz. Handsome, stoic, brave and heroic. What a feeling, to be in love. She knew it was out there for her. She never stopped believing. She had finally found it and could not be happier. “Venus? You still there?” “Ah!” Venus yelped. She shook her head, having let her mind wander in such a dreamy direction. “Sorry, sorry! Ahem.” Venus straightened her posture back up. “I’m ready to return to the scene, if you are, honey.” “Please continue, my queen.” “Gosh, he is such a little smooth talker.” And so, the story continues. The queen sneered at the helpless hero, still wrapped in her vines. “Much better. Now, it’s time to put those claws of yours away. I would not want my precious cub to cut himself by accident.” The queen then unveiled her next item of doom. A set of pastel blue booties, with white paw prints on the bottoms, perfectly sized for the paws of a Luxray. One by one, four booties were pulled down and tied tight. The fallen hero gasped at his new attire. The cushy diaper taped onto his hindquarters. His paws trapped in a covering of fleece and wool. Everything spelled babyish doom for the explorer. The thought made his heart race. Buzz gulped, the scene being almost too much to bear. He had to retain his composure. “Y-you will not get away with this, Queen!” “Oh, but I already have, my mewling little kitten. And I do believe you have lost the right to call me by that title. From this day forth, you shall only refer to me by one name and one name alone. Mama!” Simply hearing Venus say such a thing caused a shudder to wring out through Buzz’s body. Venus’ words cut through his armor faster than any blade ever could. “This is really happening.” The diaper-clad lion Pokémon thought to himself. “I…I will do no such thing!” The queen remained ruthless. “How adorable. My cute little kitty thinks he has a choice in the matter. Do you still not understand? You have lost. This is my domain, and my word is law. If I decide to keep you as my cub, then that is how it shall stay. Understood?” Buzz was quivering in Venus’ grasp. “Please.” Buzz begged through sharp intakes of air. “I want to hear you say it. Call me by that name and seal your fate as my baby. You haven’t a choice. Say. It.” Buzz let out an unsteady purr. His face was drawing up a furrow and a zig-zag lip. He had never felt this way before. Buzz yelled out the first thing that came to mind. “Stun seed!” Venus blinked. “What?” Her demeanor flicked like a switch, returning to her regular self. She loosened the grip of her vines, setting Buzz back to ground level. “Oh. Oh, honey, did I get something wrong? I was only going with the flow.” Buzz shook his head. “No! No, my darling, you were amazing!” Buzz fell to his side. Flush in the face, he took sharp inhales and exhales. “I needed to catch my breath for a moment. It turns out that the real deal is much more intimate than I expected. It is no cause for concern.” Buzz sat up, his demeanor improving. “I must say, you play this role very well.” “Well, you knew I was an actress when you met me.” Venus smiled, feeling faltered. “I would be lying if I said that I wasn’t loving this role.” Buzz nodded. “I can see that. I need to try and keep pace with you. Admittedly, I was fumbling my lines back there. My apologies. I hope this isn’t ruining the night.” “Oh, hon, of course not. All that matters is that we get to have fun together. Really, all I need you to do is be your adorable self.” Venus pressed her tail against Buzz’s diaper, sending off a few crinkly, powdery pats. “And you pass that test with flying colors.” When Buzz finally calmed down, and reflected on the scene, he realized how wonderful tonight truly was. His Venus, whom he loved with all his heart. She had opened her heart to him, given him her everything. There was no struggle, no hardship. Where these things were once commonplace, all dashed away by her. She made the foreign concept a natural reaction. Loving was as easy for her to give as the time of day. Her love was never a luxury, but it was absolutely priceless. “Are you ready, Buzz?” she asked lovingly. “I’m ready, Venus” he answered truthfully. “That’s Mama to you, cutie.” And so, the story continues once more. Queen Venus still had the heroic Buzz in her clutches. Was this truly the fate of our hero? Doomed to be donned in diapers for all eternity? “Say it.” The queen demanded once more. “I will not stand for any disobedience in my domain. Especially not from a hapless cub. Go on now. Call me Mama.” Buzz sighed. “A warrior knows when he is beaten. I concede. You have bested me in combat swiftly and thoroughly. I failed to receive the treasure. You win, Mama.” “Buzz is going to love this” Venus thought to herself, grinning wide. “My, my. It seems that my little one still has much he does not understand. You speak of treasure, yet fail to see the mighty boon before you.” “I beg pardon?” Buzz asked, his voice uncertain. He could feel the heat rising in his chest once more. Venus smiled tenderly. She set her kitten down, only to make her next move easier. She slithered around the lion, before coiling him snugly. Not tightly, as to constrict. Rather, securely, as to hug. “I have bestowed upon you a gift with no price. The gift that countless souls have fought over, and will continue to fight over, for all of time.” “What gift is that, Mama?” The coil of a hug helped him feel less tense. The touch all around him. It gave him a sense of calm and ease he had never known before. “I gift you, my lovely Buzz,” Venus smooched Buzz on the forehead. “The gift of acceptance.” “What?” Buzz was left shocked by the answer. Stunned, in the truest form. He had a hunch about what she meant. What she understood. Yet, that promise sounded too good to be true. “I accept you,” Venus continued. “As my baby, for all of time. I accept the needs that you have. To be loved and cherished and cared for, like the most precious of jewels. I accept the feelings you have. Your fears, your joys, your doubts. Your Mama will always be there to comfort you in those times. And, more than anything, I accept your love. The sweet and innocent love that only a baby can show to his Mama. This is a wonderful treasure. Wouldn’t you agree, Buzz?” Buzz’s eyes became puffy, absorbing the full weight of Venus’ speech. His hunch was right on the money. “But.” His voice began to crack. “I am a warrior. I must be strong. I must fight.” “My baby does not have to do anything he does not want to.” Venus’ answer was quick and resolute. “As long as you are in my care, I shall shelve all your battles for you. I promise. All you need to do is accept me as your Mama, your protector. Your one and only.” “I…I…” The former warrior was driven to tears. All he could do was nod his head in response. The truth was that a lifetime of battle had left him worn and weary. He wanted a better life. An easier life. A life filled with love and compassion. If Venus offered him that, why would he refuse? “There, there, my precious little one. You need not cry. But, if crying is what you want, I will be here to dry those tears.” Venus held her blubbering baby in a tender cradle. She reclined, still holding Buzz, now partially with her vines. Venus’ tools were not those of destruction. They were those of healing, misunderstood. With that in mind, her methods were easy to understand. With her vines, she pulled out the next tool. Sloshing with cool milk, there was no miscommunication. “Would my baby like his bottle now? I know he has worked up an appetite, playing the hero for so long.” “Yes,” Buzz threw his hesitation to the wayside. He had already agreed to his Mama’s demands. There was no reason to falter now. He took the spirit of a warrior he honed over the years and aimed it towards this new path! “Yes, Mama!” He eagerly pawed for the large baby bottle, like a hungry newborn kitten. Mama answered his pleas, guiding the bottle into his mouth. The lair was soon filled with the sounds of cutesy, satisfied suckling. “Adorable. My baby is such a fast learner.” Venus smiled down as she fed Buzz. The lost kitten greedily sucked up the sweet cream like it was the greatest feast in history. Despite its size, the bottle was soon empty, and the former hero was left sucking up milk flavored air. “Ah-ah. No use drinking from an empty bottle.” The motherly snake pulled out the bottle, leaving the overgrown lion cub waiting in anticipation. “Here you go. This is much better than an empty baba. It even comes with a special flavor, just for my little one.” Venus pulled out a suitable replacement for the bottle; a pink pacifier, with the emblem of a berry on the shield. The queen’s kitten eagerly took to the pacifier, and all the sweetness that came with it. “Did you enjoy your baba, my dear?” she asked, idly brushing her baby’s fur. “Yush, Mama!” Buzz uttered between carefree suckles. The sweet flavors of Mago berries filled him with bliss. “Fank you, Mama!” “You are welcome, my precious buzzy bottoms. But there is something else you need to know about your mama.” The mother was not finished with her kitten yet. With her tail, she held a colorful noisemaker, the sight of which filled her child’s heart with glee. “She is also a rattle snake!” A game was played between the two. The queen snake dangled the rattle overhead, shaking it with a musical rhythm. She continued to play, because she loved her cub. She loved sharing this feeling. This warmth buried underneath a cold outer front. The lion cub laid on his back, pawing high up to the rattle just out of his reach. A pacifier in mouth. Cozy booties on his paws. A soft, crinkly diaper on his bottom. The lion felt more safe and secure than ever before. It was pure happiness. The kind of happiness the warrior lion did not have the privilege of knowing during childhood. Eventually the rattle was dropped to his level, the little lion playing with it to his heart’s content. He shook the rattle with his bootie-clad paws. He treated the rattle like it was the most interesting thing in the world, not letting it out of sight. He was like a predator batting around his prey. After some time, Buzz put his playing on pause. His face scrunched up in a look of concern. “I know that face. My little buzzy bottoms needs to go potty, doesn’t he?” Venus interjected, rubbing Buzz on his back. Buzz nodded shyly. “Yush, Mama.” He could feel the twinges in his bladder growing more demanding. He knew the terms of his agreement, yet still hesitated. “What did I say before? I accept you as my baby, all the way. If you use your diapers, believe that I will always be right there to change you. Mama isn’t going anywhere. I promise.” It was all the reassurance Buzz needed. He relaxed his bladder, and the bedroom filled with the sound of soft hissing. Buzz’s diaper warmed at the front, taking on a yellow hue. It was all a natural process. No judgement. No rejection. The large kitten still found himself tearing up. “Shhh. Everything is okay, my dear. You’ve done nothing wrong. Only as a baby should. Now, let Mama change you for naptime.” The next diaper change went over much smoother than the first. The soggy wet padding was discarded with no issue. After Buzz was wiped clean, a new diaper was pulled out to replace the first. Buzz’s bum was lifted and rested. Powder was applied, and tapes were pulled soundly together, leaving Venus satisfied with herself. The change did not end there. For naptime, Venus had prepared a onesie, which perfectly matched her baby’s booties. The cozy garb was pulled over his head, the soft blue onesie buttoned over his thick diaper. Buzz kicked his legs gleefully, happy to have a crisp and fresh diaper. “Well, don’t you look adorable? Are you ready for Mama to tuck you in?” The kitten shook his head. “No. Wanna stay with Mama.” He wrapped himself around part of her long body, holding her tight. Venus looked shocked by the sudden burst of affection. “Oh. You want to cuddle up with me tonight?” Buzz nodded. He held his mama tight, sharing with her his own warmth. “You really are a sweetheart.” Venus wrapped loosely around Buzz, until they were both comfortable. She laid back with Buzz, a tender position she had not shared with anyone else. “No one ever wants to cuddle with a snake. They run in fear and judge me without ever speaking a word to me. Yet, you chose to stay, despite my appearance. Rather, you chose to embrace me, like no other. You treasure me in the same way that I treasure you.” The pair stared into each other’s eyes, sharing this sweet, pure love together. “I love you, Mama Venus.” “And I love you, my sweet baby Buzz.” *** “Hey, settle down. You know I don’t really care about that stuff.” The couple was exiting the station after another successful mission. A troupe of Pokémon had been causing trouble, stealing goods from the market. Buzz and Venus managed to track them down, besting them in battle with ease. After the dust had cleared, and the criminals were apprehended, they had many choice words for the couple. Many of which were directed towards the snake Pokémon. Many of which were very crass in nature. “It bothers me, is all. They had no right to say such horrible things.” When the troupe was brought to the authorities, they were delivered extra chard, still buzzing from tampering with high levels of voltage. “So? Let them talk. I’ve been called every name in the book by now. I don’t need the approval from a couple of goons, anyway. Besides, those thugs are probably just salty that they ended up getting caught, and having their tails whooped.” “I suppose you are right. Sorry for getting so worked up over it, my darling.” “Hehe, you’re fine, honey. I’m always happy to have a big, strong, warrior come to my side.” “You say that like you’re a damsel in distress. Back in the dungeon, you were much crueler to those criminals than I was.” “Those creeps were trying to sneak attack my Buzz! It was like they were asking to get spanked! They can enjoy a set of sore backsides along with their jailtime.” “I knew they were coming either way… Still, I am blessed to have a loving partner watching my back. Especially one as beautiful and strong as you.” He turned, shooting Venus a wink and a smile. “Oh, stop it, you little charmer.” Venus cooed, kissing Buzz on the cheek. “Feeling good today? You’ve been acting much livelier recently.” “I suppose so. I’ve been feeling very relieved as of late. I have you to thank for that. You have changed as well. You’re being spritelier. More yourself.” “Well, what is the use of putting on airs? I don’t need to prove anything to anyone. And, of course, I have the love of my precious buzzy bot—” “Venus. Not right now.” “Aww, c’mon! I was only teasing. You don’t have to give me the scary face. Okay. I get the picture. Not while we are still out and about.” Buzz nodded. “The sun will be setting soon. We still need to run some errands. Pick up groceries. Review our missions for the week. However, if we still have time left after dinner, and we aren’t too tired…” “Playtime?” “If the queen is feeling up to it.” “Oho ho! But of course! The queen always has time to play with her favorite hero.” “Wonderful. I can’t wait to see what she has in store for him tonight.” The couple continued their day. They did their work. They enjoyed the time spent together. They were courteous to all they had met. However, when night fell, a familiar tale would play out in their home. A tale of a hero searching for treasure. A tale of a queen with a wonderful bounty. A tale of healing the wounds that life had scarred them with. A tale of love. A tale of acceptance. A tale of uncoiled affection.

(Inspired by works of alteredstates14, with permission. https://www.deviantart.com/alteredstates14) “How much longer are we going to stand for this injustice!? I’ll tell you how long—not one more day! We are not little girls! We are not toddlers! We are grown women! And not even our mothers can take that away from us!” The women’s resistance group had all rallied behind Eri’s speech. Why shouldn’t they? Their country’s legislation was getting completely out of hand. Every day, it seemed like there was a new law being passed, all for the sole purpose of putting them down. No drinking, or smoking. There was even a nationwide curfew for women under a certain age. It was like a prohibition on their adulthood. But that was only the tip of the iceberg. Projected on the screen behind Eri was a newspaper article, showing one of their country’s young women dressed to look like an oversized toddler. Some of the audience recognized the young woman in the photo as one of their former members, who had been noticeably absent during their recent meetings. The article itself was nothing short of slander. It reports woman under a certain age will be mandated in the future to have their maturity officially tested. From doctor’s offices to government buildings, no place would be safe for them. The group knew they needed to mobilize their protest soon before more people got caught up in this ridiculousness. Eri banged her fist on the podium. “We are eighteen years old, not eighteen months! Pampers and playdates are parts of our past, not our future! I refuse to let these ridiculous laws turn that around!” The crowd of young women cheered, echoing Eri’s sentiments. They agreed to take their protest to the streets soon. In these trying and political times, the resistance meetings had become a beacon of hope for those attending. As today’s meeting came to a close, one young woman in attendance was feeling especially inspired. She had approached the group leader, Eri, at her podium while she was busy packing up. “That was an amazing speech you gave today,” said Hana. At her petite frame and short stature, Hana was the perfect target for the country’s propaganda. By the judging eyes of many, Hana didn’t look at all old enough to take care of herself. It was an unfortunate notion she found herself being reminded of frequently. “It needed to be said. I’m not going to let some new BS laws rule my life. These types of things don’t change unless someone speaks out against them. I refuse to have my voice be pacified by some pompous lawmaker.” Eri spoke with complete confidence. That was not a hint of doubt in her voice. Eri fully believed she was on the right side of history. It was that same sense of righteousness that struck Hana so deeply. Hana didn’t simply admire Eri. Her words were beacons of hope in these changing and confusing times. It was reassuring to hear someone echo her thoughts so brazenly. “To be honest, I was starting to have doubts myself.” Hana couldn’t muster up much courage and didn’t consider her turn of phrase nearly as compelling as Eri’s, so she decided to cut to the chase. “When I told my mother I wanted to study abroad, she nearly popped a gasket. All she would talk about is how I’m still too immature, or that I don’t know anything about the outside world.” Hana shuttered at the possibility of incurring her mother’s wrath. The thought alone made her uneasy. She shook her head, lifting herself back up. “But you’re right, Eri! I am an adult! I don’t need anyone’s permission to go out and see the world. This semester, I’m traveling overseas, whether she approves or not!” Just saying it aloud was like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. She only wished would be around to join her friends when the protests took the streets. Eri nodded. “Hell yeah. That’s what I like to hear. That’s real progress at work. None of that baby propaganda they spout all day. You go for it, show your mama just how wrong she was about you.” Young women were finally gaining their independence back. And the mothers of this country would not be having it. It was clear a change had to be made. It was not clear how they found out about the meetings. Perhaps one of the young women had tattled to their mothers. Perhaps one of them had their clothing chipped the night before. Whatever the case, the parent soon formed together their meeting, to stop their children from plotting under their noses. One way or another, the resistance would fall. All the mothers in attendance promised to make sure of that. *** “Jun, could you come downstairs? There is something important I need to discuss with you.” Jun yawned and stretched, making a groggy descent downstairs. A year, and some change, of unemployment had made her used to waking and sleeping at odd hours of the day. She tried to be more organized, and more mature, like her friends had preached. The change proved a challenge to her, all the same. Deal with it tomorrow, she said. There was always tomorrow… “Yeah, mom? Did you need something?” As Jun climbed down the stairs, she could hear the voice of a familiar radio hostess entering through a clear signal. “…Yes, well that’s a great question. Thank you for calling us. I think oftentimes we, as parents, second guess our judgment the older our kids get. We’d like to think that their judgment improves with age, but that sometimes isn’t the case. To answer your question; no, you are not a monster. No, you are not out of line. No, there is nothing wrong with wanting to put your daughter back—” *CLICK* Her mother turned off the radio. A look of deep contemplation was etched on her face. She let out an exhausted sigh and resumed her work. She was folding laundry in the kitchen, nothing even turning or pausing to face her daughter. “Do I need something?” Mother’s tone was stiff. The casual question was shot back like a lethal round. “There isn’t anything you want to tell me?” “No…?” Jun’s voice trailed off thoughtfully. She tried to remember anything she had done recently to warrant such a reaction. Whatever she did, or did not do, she started feeling guilty. Mother was not budging. If anything, she looked more agitated, like her daughter was trying to hide something in plain sight. “You know how much I value honesty, Jun. I put up with your habits because I trust you will eventually grow out of them. And, that you will always be honest with me. I am going to give you one last chance. If there is anything you have been hiding from—anything—tell me now.” There was one thing she could think of, but that was… “Mother, please. I’m not hiding anything.” Mother didn’t respond. Not with words, at least. Instead, Mother decided to drop her retort on the kitchen table between them both. A laundry basket was overturned, and out spilled Jun’s discarded bedsheets. Mother slammed an open plan on the kitchen table. “So, you were never going to tell me about this? About how you’ve been hiding your wet sheets from me? You don’t even do your laundry, for goodness’ sake. I was going to find out soon enough.” Jun was floored. She was caught red-handed, sheet-soaked. She had gotten lazy, in this case, with her hiding, and was now paying the price for it. “I…ahh…” Jun wanted to say something, but the stained sheet said everything for her. Her voice failed her, delivering only weak gasps instead of clever lies. But before Jun could even fester up a retort, Mother sharply snapped back. “Don’t even try to lie your way out of this one. I know what bed-wetting looks like. This isn’t my first rodeo. At least when you were little, this sort of thing was expected. But now… Well, what matters now is we make changes for tonight.” Mother said, dropping a package on the table. The soft teal and white package featured a grinning young woman, who couldn’t have been any older than twenty, lifting her shirt, and flashing her underwear. Except, calling them underwear was giving them too much credit. The product she was promoting guaranteed easy checks, wetness indicators, and overnight protection. It was a package of Snuggles brand pull-ups. “These are what you will be wearing for the next few nights. I already have everything planned out, and I don’t want to hear another word. Snuggles brand has an entire regiment on their website for this sort of thing. I’ve been keeping up with the news, but I never would have thought that it would all be true.” Mother shook her head “Young women from this country are regressing, that much is true. I just never imagined it would happen under my roof. What is wrong with this generation? No matter. If this is what it takes for you to start acting right, then so be it.” Jun could feel tears welling up. Becoming like one of those diaper-clad girls on the street and the news was just what she was trying to avoid. Now she was being sent down the same slippery slope as them. “Shhh. It’s okay.” Mother came around the table, comforting her with a hug. “I know it feels like I’m being harsh, but this is for your benefit. I only want to protect you. Please trust me on this.” Trust or not, Jun did not have much of a choice. Her fate fell in the hands of her mother, like so many other women in their country. All the girl could hope was that this would end soon. “…Jun. Did you wet the bed this morning?” All the girl could do was sniffle and nod her head. After her daughter was dismissed and returned upstairs, Mother went back to her chores, her pace slowing. She still wasn’t sure if she had done the right thing. It was true that her daughter was one of the few reported to be attending the resistance meetings. It was hard to think of Jun as passionate about anything or having the motivation to start a great change. Whatever the case, she knew she had to keep her daughter safe. She wished she hadn’t had to resort to such tactics, like drugging her daughter’s dinners to jump-start the nighttime accidents. She was only doing it to keep her Jun safe. Just being caught going to one of those meetings was a serious crime punishable with jail time. If a few accidents were what it took, then so be it. When Jun realized the limits of her maturity, she would hopefully give up these resistance dreams. *** “…Baby? Are you up yet?” Mother creaked the door open ever so slightly, enough to hear a possible response. Still snoozing and snoring. Go figure. Her baby always was a heavy sleeper anyway. Still, the day had to start eventually. Mother tiptoed to her daughter’s bedside, illuminated only by the glow of the smiling night light. She pulled back the blanket and pulled up the waistband of the pink unicorn pajama bottoms. She stuck two curious fingers into the back of her girl’s nighttime underwear, giving Mother all the confirmation that she needed. Her baby was always a heavy wetter, too. A change could not wait, definitely not. Mother shook her daughter on the shoulder, whispering into her ear. “Wake up, dearie. It’s time to start the day.” And when that failed to raise her, Mother leaned in closer and said, “Come on, now. I know you’ll feel much better once we get you into some dry undies.” The persuasion must have worked. Not even a moment later, the daughter’s eyes popped open, and she was face to face with her grinning mother. “M-mother?!” “Rina!” “Mother!” Rina scurried back to the head of her bed frame, pulling her covers close. “P-please, stop doing that!” “Oh, calm down, Rina. You act like this is the first time I’ve woken you up for a diaper change. It’s not even the first one this week.” “M-mother! I asked you not to call them that!” Mother didn’t see anything wrong with her word choice. Diapers are what they were, after all. They were designed to catch accidents of those not mature enough to prevent them themselves. However, her girl was still insistent on pretending they were something else. It was cute. Even at her age, her daughter still got wrapped up in games of pretend. “Oh, pardon me. Your ‘protective undergarments’ need a change this morning. Now, I don’t suppose you plan on keeping them soggy all day, do you?” “No,” Rina replied with under grumble. Rina didn’t have the strength to argue this morning. She instead chose to lie back in her usual position, on top of her bed covers, while Mother got to work. “Pe-yew!” Mother said, pinching her nose and fanning the air. “When was the last time my girl bathed herself? Before we do anything today, we need to take a trip to the tubby-tub.” “Oh, come on now.” Rina wanted to scream into her pillow. She knew that needed protection during the night, which put her on the same level as a younger class. But did her mom need to make everything sound so infantile? “I’ll go take a shower myself, okay? Just leave me alone already…” “Rina.” “Like it or not, I am still your mother. Like it or not, you still live under my house, under my rules. And one of those rules is no back sass. Now, if that’s too much for you, I can exercise my right as your parent, and check you into a certain facility that excels at giving mouthy little girls an attitude adjustment. Is that what you want?” “That’s my girl.” “Now then. Starting today, Mother is going to bathe you, and I won’t hear another word about it. After all, how can I expect you to keep your little tushy clean if you can’t even walk it to the bathroom at night?” “Aww, don’t pout, sweetie. Mother will have you squeaky clean in no time.” For Rina, the words were no comfort. Neither was the act of being scrubbed down as a grown woman while sitting in a bath of lukewarm water. Still, that was what happened. “We’re going out today.” Mother confirmed. “It is fair too nice for you to stay cooped up inside all afternoon. Trust me, we’ll have a great time. Now, lift your arms sweet pea. There we go!” Her daughter sufficiently seen as squeaky clean, she was toweled off, and the pair returned to Rina’s bedroom. However, Rina soon found herself pushed back on top of her bedspread.” “Ah, ah, ah. We aren’t done yet. What kind of parent would I be if you didn’t replace your wet nappy with a fresh one?” It was at that point that Rina finally noticed her mother going for the package that now rested on her nightstand. The familiar pack of pull-ups was only meant to cover her nightly accidents. So why was her mother pulling out another one…? “But, you said I didn’t have to wear diapers during the day!” Rina yelled, sitting up in a panic. Mother’s hand came to her chest, pushing her back down. “Ah-ah. I’ve been paying attention to the news, young lady. New research shows that girls who wet the bed five nights or more in a row are twice as likely to have accidents during the day.” “That’s not fair! That stuff is all speculation! I haven’t even had an accident today!” Rina had to get her emotions under control. She knew these outbursts were not helping her case. How else was she supposed to put up a fight? “Well then, you should be more than happy to try and prove me wrong. I would be proud to have an outlier in her household. Until then, I am exercising my rights as your parent, and taking proper precautions.” Mother’s words were coated in sweetness, despite the sour look on her daughter’s face. Rina had no way to argue. Try as she might, she could not stop her mother from hiking the bulky pull-up legs. That also meant she had no way of stopping her mother from picking out her daytime outfit, a breezy sundress, and a pair of sandals. After all, why stop there? If she already decided how her daughter should bathe, she had enough sense to decide how her daughter should dress. And, after all, if she was in charge of bathing and dressing Rina, she should also be in charge of feeding her… “Mother, I told you can—urp!” Rina’s protest were being policed by spoonful after spoonful of plain oatmeal. She felt truly at her mother’s mercy during breakfast time. “Yes, yes. My big girl can do it all, I’m sure.” Mother replied, rolling her eyes. “But we don’t have time for you to wade through every single bite. I know how much you love your breakfast, but we have a schedule to adhere to.” Mother continued her feeding, smiling on the while. “Here you go, baby! Here comes the rest of your juicy-juice!” Mother shoved a sippy cup filled with amber liquid into her daughter’s mouth, not stopping until it began to drain. While breakfast was served, the radio was still on, filling in the family on the latest news story. A familiar radio hostess was live and laughing with her co-host, before returning to business. “In other news, COMFI has just previewed their latest line of summer wear for young women.” COMFI has been interviewing mothers across the country for notes and possible improvement. This year’s line promises better durability, more varieties of pastel colors, and adjustments to allow for easier diaper checks. These newest designs are the cutest! I know where I’m shopping for my niece’s birthday…” “Oh, that reminds me. We still need to seamstress soon. Those clothes I had mended should be ready now.” Mother thought aloud, the mention of easier checks lighting off mental fireworks. “We can swing by while we’re out today. Doesn’t that sound nice?” “Uhhh…bleh…” Rina was in no mood state right now. She was far too stuffed to put up a fight. She looked ready to fall straight to sleep in her car seat. All Mother could do was smile at her precious daughter. She simply couldn’t help herself! Sure, the circumstances that caused their relationship to shift so drastically were less than ideal. Resistance meetings were a big no-no in her household. She knew her Rina would never admit to such a secret. She knew just as well that she was so easy to read, and that she was more than ready to have another round of memories with her baby girl. This time, she was going you enjoy every second. “Tee-hee! I don’t even know why I bother asking.” Mother said ideally, whipping the food specks from her daughter’s mouth. It isn’t like you have a meeting to go to!” *** “Goodness, Mai. Will you stop fussing for one second?” Mai huffed and tugged her skirt down every few seconds. She had a hunch that her undergarments were peaking from under the skirt of her shortalls and did not want to give anyone a free show. Mother, please! You can’t be serious. You know I’m far too old the dress like this.” “How many times must I say this? There is nothing wrong with you having to wear a leash while we’re out. We already passed two other girls wearing them today. Besides, I can’t expect you not to wander off on your own.” Mother tugged the leash handle, causing her daughter to fumble forward. “Now stop dawdling. We’re losing daylight. You can grumble all you like, but it won’t change things.” Mother had no patience for Mai’s attitude. She was still steamed that her flesh and blood had been sneaking out to a resistance meeting, to plot heaven knows what. It was disgraceful. The face that was not willing to confess only boiled her more. Mai, on her end, was nearing her limits. She couldn’t wait for her friends to take to the streets and begin the protests. Soon enough, crap like this would be outlawed, and mothers like hers would be exposed for the tyrant they had become. The wait for that day was hell. Be she was strong enough to endure it. They finally stopped in front of a plain-looking storefront. Mother saw a nearby bench and decided to tie the handle of the baby leash to the bars, much to her daughter’s ire. “You wait here for a moment. Mother has to go inside and make a few reservations. Don’t go and try anything. Understand?” Mother commanded with a finger wag. She did not wait for her daughter to answer. She instead went to the store, leaving Mai alone with her thoughts. Tied to a park bench like a dog, Mai could only sit around and wait. She sulked, knowing that any passerby would see her as another helpless and immature girl. How bogus. How bogus and wrong and unfair and unjust. Call it what she liked. Mai was still stuck here. Soon enough. It would all change soon enough. Her attention was suddenly caught by a peculiar commercial playing on a set of TVs behind a glass window… We were there for her when this all started.” Glossy text over a white backdrop was how the commercial opened. Fade in, showing scenes of a mother playing with her baby daughter. Blissful music accompanied the pair as they went through the motions of life. “Now it’s time for her to go back.” The next set of scenes paralleled the first, with one key difference. Both the girl and the mother had been aged up considerably. The mother had aged fairly gracefully, with crow’s feet and spare gray hairs only noticeable by the keenest of eyes. Given a time gap of twenty years, the daughter was now college—age, a young woman. That didn’t change the fact that her overall aesthetic had not been updated. She was still crawling around her home without a care in the world. She was still being bottle-fed on the couch, cradled by her mother. And, for the purposes of promotion, she still had a pair of Snuggles diapers taped to her butt. A new scene was added, showing the woman asleep in her crib. Pacifier in her mouth, a nighttime Snuggles on her rear, the woman looked to be in complete. That was until a close-up of her face showed the woman grimacing, followed by a look of relief. Right in cue, Mother entered the nursery right on cue. A pat on her girl’s diaper, and a knowing grin, were the tell-tale signs of an upcoming change. The message was clear. “We know she’s not going anywhere. Neither are we.” This proved to be a perfect segway for the commercial to boast all the features the latest line of Snuggles would provide. Improved tape durability. Faster fading wetness indicators. Extra back lining for maximized rear support. The diaper promised to be the number one item for every young woman experiencing youth renewal. All the while sounds of coos, tapes scrunching, and diapers crinkling accompanied the soft music and vital information on screen. “SNUGGLES: GENERATIONS OF COMFORT” Mai’s blood ran cold. The commercial shook her to the core, all while being broadcast to homes across the country. She had no idea it had gotten so bad so fast. At this rate, would her friends even be able to make a difference? Her forehead was wet with sweat. Wet. Mai squealed, pawing at her diaper, realizing she had an accident during the commercial break. How had she not noticed!? Had a simple commercial made her that afraid? “Let’s go, Mai. It’s almost your lunchtime.” Mother said. Her eyebrows raised when she saw her Mai tug at her skirt, face beat red. “What’s the matter with you? Look, the park is right down the street. You are probably cranky because you didn’t eat enough at breakfast.” Mother was soon surprised to have her daughter so quiet for once. She did not fuss during the feeding, despite how crowded the park was that day. Still, Mother was not one to look a gift horse in the mouth. “Yes, that’s right. No, that date is fine. For the price of shipping? What about the price of construction?” Mother was busy taking a phone, promising to play with her in the park after business was taken care of. Mai still needed time to digest her meal, after all. Any attempt Mai made to move was met with a swift pull of her lease. The repeat offenses were not doing her gut any favors. She could feel the tension growing. The urges grew and growled in her gut. She had to escape. The park restrooms were oh-so-close. “Mai!!!” Her mother howled, “You get back here this instant!!!” Mai stopped in her tracks, hunched over. Not because of her mother’s raging voice. It was the roaring in her bowels that she was too late to stop. The warm mess made its way to the backside of her diaper. Mother’s yells already turned all eyes on the young woman, currently in the middle of filling her pants. When the act was finished, Mai was on the ground, sobbing. “Well, do you feel better now?” Mother was already looming over the fallen young woman, diaper bag in tow. “It’s a good thing I didn’t change you when you wet earlier. That would have been a waste of a diaper. Now, come on. Let’s do something about that stinky bum of yours.” With no care for privacy, Mother changed the sobbing mess that was Mai right there in the middle of the park. The young Mai could not even produce words anymore. The only thing she had left was weak sobs to convey her shattered emotional state. “I swear, this is too much work. To think that my daughter would still be acting like a toddler in her twenties. You can’t be trusted to watch over yourself either. Today has sealed the deal for me. I think a long stay at Sunshine Bay is just what you need.” *** “Hello? I’m here for a pickup. My daughter is supposed to be released today.” The mother said, standing in front of the receptionist’s desk. She handed over her ID, already expecting the possible question “Which little cutie is yours?” In turn, the receptionist responded with an easy nod and a smile. She returned the ID, clacked away at her keyboard, and thumbed her clipboard at the schedule attached. A bright look of realization lit up her face when she saw who this lucky Mother was. “Ah-ha! You’re here for little Chie! She’s become quite the local success story around here. I think you are going to love her progress.” Smiling brightly the receptionist turned to the phone on her counter and began to dial away. “I’ll call up the doctor right now. You can go and take your seat over at the waiting area. While you wait, could you also sign this release form? Thank you.” The mother nodded and turned to the waiting area. Stiff metal chairs and white walls that dulled the senses. It made the entire area feel clinical. Why is it like this last time? Perhaps that was why Chie was so apprehensive in the past. It felt like only yesterday that she was sitting in this room with her girl next to her. She remembered the look on Chie’s face as the orderlies took her away. Back when she first checked Chie into Sunshine Bay. That look of shock, of horror. The way her yells instantly stopped when she crossed the double doors. That memory from ages ago, which felt just like yesterday. Everyone she spoke to agreed that she had done the right thing. When she researched online, the place had nothing but perfect reviews. Not a single parent had sent their child there, coming back unsatisfied. Her only regret was not visiting Chie during her stay. But even that choice was ultimately for the best, the mother believed. To think that her daughter was going to resistance meetings! She had to stop Chie before things got out of hand. That she wasn’t going to let her own child walk all over her. While she was busy with her paperwork, a TV was playing, suspended in the corner of the room. It looked to be a talk show, with all the hosts deep in political discussion… The woman in black opened. “Well, I think that this is an open-and-shut discussion. Mothers should be allowed to regress their daughters if they see fit.” “I concur.” Motioned the woman in red. “Statistics show that mothers with regressed daughters display better moods, have better health, and perform better financially. Furthermore, as the number of regressed daughters increases, there is an inverse growth in crime rates.” “Now, how do you think the government should be spending money towards this?” The woman in blue proposed. “They have already spent a lot of money, mainly from taxpayers, helping businesses and establishing facilities for regression treatments. It’s clear that they plan to support this lifestyle in our country for years to come.” “Can we have discussed the term ‘regressed’ for a moment?” The woman in green proposed. “I feel the word does not create a welcoming narrative and is often stigmatized. We need to be mindful of these things. Our girls aren’t going away anytime soon. We are doing everything to make sure of that We should be using terms that make the process feel more comfortable for them.” Black pressed Green, “What alternatives would you prefer?” Green answered. “I think the term ‘renewed’ and its associates are much more inviting. It is a ‘renewal’ process. It is not the end. It’s the ‘renewal’ of youth.” Blue agreed. “I quite like that. I think I saw that used recently. In a national report earlier this week.” Red mused. “We should have an official polling for mothers on what they find most appropriate.” Black nodded. She turned her attention to Green. “Now, your daughters have been going through youth renewal as well, correct?” Green answered, now looking very proud of herself. “Well, as you all know, I am a mother of two girls myself. They are both entering their second year of youth renewal and we as a family could not be any happier.” “That’s right. It’s very important early on that they know the process is completely natural, as well as non-negotiable.” “No, what do say about the claims that youth renewal causes long-term resentment?” “Resentment? No, I don’t believe so. There’s a reason the saying ‘mother knows best’ has stood the test of time. When your child is young, you must fight them on studying, doing chores, and going to bed on time. You do it because you know what is best for them. Convincing them that it’s time to go back to diapers, playtimes, and other fun things, is no different.” The women continued their one-sided debate. Their views and thoughts echoed across the entire country… She tried not to focus on the TV program, instead on the clipboard in her hands. While the ladies on the screen preached their piece, she had her paperwork to take care of. It was nothing worth noting. Simply require signatures to clear the facility of any possible legal backlash for what happens with her girl. Chie. She wondered if Chie would even want to her, after all this time. “Mommy!!” Bursting through the double doors like a bat out of hell, came a pure bundle of excitement. She was dressed appropriately for someone of her maturity. A pink shirt and blue denim overalls covered her body, with the skirt stopping short of her undergarments. Pink striped socks on her feet and bubble ties in her hair accessorize to further bring out her youthful side. She ran down the hallway—more of a waddle really, given the wide duck-like steps her padding forced her to take—her brightly colored sneakers lighting up every step of the way. “Oh-oh! Chie!?” She couldn’t remember the last time her daughter called her “Mommy.” She couldn’t even remember the last time her daughter hugged her. She could feel a burst of tender emotions bubbling up in her chest. She welcomed this return to form with open arms. She eagerly welcomed the idea of being “Mommy” again. “Yes, that’s right. Mommy’s here for you,” she said, wiping a tear from her eye. “Now, now, Chie. What did we say about running off?” The doctor strode past the double door and into the waiting room, approaching the family reunited. “I see you two have found each other. We told Chie she was going home this morning, and she has been a big bundle of energy ever since.” Mommy nodded. In truth, she could hardly remember the last time her daughter was excited about anything. Let alone seeing her. The thought alone melted her heart. “Well, I’m happy to see her as well!” Mommy hugged her daughter even tighter. “I hear that Chie was a good girl during her time here?” “Oh, yes. Chie got along famously with the other little patients. There was some trouble at first, but that’s to be expected. Nothing a few months at Sunshine Bay can’t fix.” From a white paper bag in her hand, the doctor pulled out an orange pill bottle. “Now, then. Chie will need to take two of these pills every morning. It’s only a nutritional supplement, to keep her healthy and regular.” “Regular?” “That’s right. Chie uses her diapers like clockwork. We already fed her lunch today. She’ll no doubt have a present ready for her mommy in an hour. Rest assured, she isn’t one to fuss over a change or a messy pair of Snuggles.” The doctor glanced at the girl, who was already dosing off in the cradle of her mother’s arms. “We packed your medication in the same bag. You’ll have to talk this over with your doctor, but the insurance will cover the refills.” “Medication? For me?” “Yes, that’s right. If I am reading your files correctly…” The doctor flipped through the binder, landing her pen on a page near the back. “You said in the past that you were interested in breastfeeding?” Mommy’s eyes lit up with the bright sparks of realization. “Oh! Oh, yes, of course!” She greedily snatched the medicine bag, clutching it like a priceless jewel. “Thank you so much, doctor!” Her voice peaked like she was on the verge of tears. “Oh, please, think nothing of it. Fixing families is what we do at Sunshine Bay! Just take one a day, and the lactation should start in a week. She’ll still need to eat solids, but a familiar treat will bring the two of you closer than ever.” Mommy and baby reunited, and the family left the waiting room, ready to start over. “They seemed so happy. Pickup days are my favorite.” The receptionist was still swooning over the heartwarming display. “With how well business is going, we’ll get to reactions like that all the time.” “I believe we’re planning on expanding soon. The number of parents turning in applications has been skyrocketing in the last few months. Still, I’m more than happy to do my part in getting our country on the right track.” The doctor and receptionist continued their small talk for a while before returning to work. All until the next pickup arrived. Business as usual for Sunshine Bay. “…Oh yes, of course! Little Mai is leaving us today. She’s one of our recent success stories. You’ll be happy to see the progress she has made. Why don’t you take a seat while I phone the doctor…” *** M-mother, please!” Hana squealed as her mother tugged by the arm through the clothing section of the mall. “I already said I was sorry! I promise I’ll do better next year!” Unfortunately for Hana, there wasn’t going to be a “next year.” Not if Mother had any say in the matter. And, given that their country’s laws had returned more power to the parents during Hana’s blunder of the semester, Mother most certainly did. Infinitely more than Hana. Enforcing her rights as a parent was exactly what she intended to do. “I’ve already made plans for next year, and none of them involve you running off to college. I don’t want to hear another word about it. “Here we are. We finally made it, despite all your squabbling.” Pink. Suffocatingly pink. Everywhere she glanced. It was as if the words “kawaii” and “adorbs” barfed all over the storefront. Design fit for Lolita cosplay hung on every rack. No self-respecting young lady to wear such designs willingly. But, that did not factor into the current arrangement. The pair went inside, one much more willing than the other. Mother pushed down on Hana’s shoulders, seating her on a fussy hot pink seat. “I have an outfit for you on layaway. Be a good girl for once, and don’t you go anywhere.” Mother said with a huff. Heels clacking, she strode off to the pickup desk. Hana was now left alone with her thoughts. Alone to think about her impending future. Mother had already told her she was having Hana’s room redecorated to “fit with the rest of the changes.” She had no doubts that a nursery was waiting for her back home. She sighed, now fully realizing how far she had fallen. She had left her country, hoping to prove its wicked stereotypes wrong. To be a trailblazer like a certain friend she admired. All she proved was fleeting her sense of maturity truly was. What would the other members of the resistance think of her now? Just as she was diving deeper into her pool of memories, Hana had the sinking suspicion she was being watched. She looked up, baffled when she saw who the culprit was. “…Eri?” The girl let a high—pitched “Eep!” and ducked back behind a rack of playdresses. Her pale face had turned beet red in an instant. She finally emerged from the rack when she realized there was no point in hiding. It was Eri. Tragically, her sense of fashion had a major overhaul since they last met. Gone was her make-up, her loose jeans, her small shirts that flaunted her midriff. Now was the age of frilly pastel dresses, buckle flats, and white stockings. Her distinct pixie cut had been downgraded to a girlish set of pigtails. There were two more subtle factors of Eri’s dress, that chilled Hana to the bone. The first was the harness, strapped and buckled tightly around her. It was a baby leash, sized to fit her perfectly, decorated not to clash with the rest of her ensemble. The crinkling. That noise sounded off like a siren warding off any sense of lingering maturity. From the spread of her stance, Hana didn’t have to try hard to figuring what her old friend was wearing down there. “Eri-baby,” Sang a mature and playful voice, “Where are you trying to waddle off to~?” Eri’s face turned pale. She let out another girlish shriek, with her leash being tugged back. Luckily, Eri fumbled back and landed in the waiting embrace of her smiling mama. “There’s my blushing bambina!” Said Mama. “Do you see another plushie to add to your collection? Maybe one to go with that big doggy you got the other day.” When Eri’s mama looked up at what grabbed her girl’s attention, she was left smiling ear-to-ear. “Well, well, well! If it isn’t little Hana! Your mommy said you would be coming back home soon. Guess you weren’t ready to leave the nest after, hmm? That’s okay! Plenty of little girls just like you make the same mistake.” Mama here was exceptionally eager. Like she didn’t see anything wrong with the current situation. Then again, why should she? Countless younger ladies here were getting the same treatment as Eri. It was the norm, the golden standard. If anything, Hana was the oddball here. She was the one who left home, wasting time on an ultimately pointless college venture. Before Hana could even make her case, She felt a familiar hand land on her shoulder. “So, you do know how to follow instructions. Good girl.” Mother said. In her arms, she carried several store bags of newly purchased clothing. Shades of pastel peaked out, leaving no doubt to anyone who they were for. Mother turned and politely greeted the other woman. “Good day to you, Ma’am. Fancy meeting you and your daughter here.” “Well, Eri and I just had to get out of the house today. I was very insistent on it. You know how hard our girls always try to resist.” Eri’s mama laughed to herself, which, indicated by Mother’s smile, was a natural response. Whatever the joke was, the two little girls in the room were not in on it. “ “Yes, that’s correct. I still need to go a pick out some new underwear. I forget to bring a diaper from home, what with me rushing.” “Oh, you can use one of Eri’s. I insist! She has plenty more back home. Plus, it’s always important to teach our girls about sharing.” “W-wait! I don’t need to—” One swift swat to the rear was all it took to silence Hana. “Hana! How many times have told you not to talk out of turn!? Now, you thank you properly.” Another swift swat was all it took for Hana to remember her manners. “Ahh! T-thank you for the diaper, ma’am.” “You are so welcome, dear! Now, why don’t I show you and your mommy where the changing rooms are? They are very modern. The benches have enough space to be used as a changing table.” The dressing process was just as mortifying as she imagined. She would be going in, for the final time, as a budding young woman, then coming out as Mother’s precious baby girl. Eri’s mama was right about the changing room. The two older women laid Hana on her back, making sure that the first of many future diaper changes went as smoothly as possible. The change was easy work for the two women. Mama had plenty of recent experience looking after Eri in her current state, evident by the brimming diaper bag she carried. Hana’s outfit was just as demeaning as her former idol. Her dress was just as gaudy and girly. Her socks were just as frilly. Her baby leash was just as tight. The diapers produced the same obvious crinkling. Hana always wanted to be more like Eri. She never imagined her dream would turn into such a nightmare. “Ah, would you look at time?” Mother looked down at her watch, smirking. “Hana and I have someplace we must be heading now. You don’t mind giving us a ride, do you?” “Oh, of course not. I have two car seats, after all. Besides, we’re going to the same place, no?” Mama said, snickering. Whatever the gag was, it was no doubt preplanned before Hana arrived. When they exited the mall, Eri put up no fight, no resistance as her mama strapped her into the waiting car seat. Hana herself was no better, once more following in Eri’s footsteps. Hana shifted in her car seat, not daring to mess with the buckles and straps. She looked over to her left, and still could not believe what the girl beside her had become. Pacifier bobbing in her mouth, hands idly swinging at the trinkets above. They did not speak a word to one another for the entire car ride. Eri was always one to speak her mind, but now Hana wasn’t sure if that had become a dead language to her. “Here we are! Right on time, too!” Hana looked out the window to her right, and her heart sank. Despite its colorful new paint job, she instantly recognized this building. It was the old rec center that Eri used to rent out for their chapter meetings. The once dull and unassuming building was now painted a bright and obvious sunny yellow, with large child drawings of barnyard animals on the outside. The inside was no better. The place had been turned into a daycare center, plain and simple. Toys, cubbies, marked play areas, childish decorations, changing stations. “Don’t be shy, dear. Look, all your little friends are here to play too. Don’t you recognize them?” She did, unfortunately, recognize her friends here. Jun was napping on the ground; her yellowing diaper bare to the world. Rina had her nose in the corner, clearly on punishment for something. She spotted Chie and Mai, rolling a ball back between each other without a care in the world. Their diapers were crinkling up a storm, all while the backs flashed obviously from their comfy playdresses. Hana took it in, her stomach churning, all while she and Eri were pushed forward, to go and co-mingle with old friends. This was it. Their special hideaway, the last beacon of their maturity, had been snuffed out and destroyed. The base had been compromised. The mission had intersected. The resistance had fallen. *** “Good morning, everyone!” A bubbly reporter began. “I am currently standing at the newest community daycare center, ‘Little Dreamers’. What used to be a run-down old shack, has been completely transformed by the hand of a few passionate parents. Despite being such a recent addition, Little Dreamers is already bubbling with new members. With a location like this, it’s impressive that this secret spot wasn’t found out about sooner. One thing is for sure. All the mothers who frequent here could not be happier. Their daughters spend all day here, under the proper supervision. After visiting here in my free time, I can safely say that these little dreamers won’t be growing up anytime soon. Oh, there’s a mother with her daughter right now. Let’s see if we can stop her for a quick interview…”

A short story spinoff by LittleFallenPrincess based on the Infernum Infantem/Parum Mortis universe I created. So to start off... I know it's a bit late. But thought I'd quickly sneak this in before New Year and the Christmas period is over completely, as I didn't want people to miss out on this small story update to one of my favourite stories that I've written so far, whilst also giving early access to those who support me on SubscribeStar. It's only short, at 4 chapters long, and probably a good indicator as to the length and quality of my soon-to-be commissioned short stories that will be exclusive to my SubscribeStar. It's a little light on the ABDL elements, but I hope you still enjoy it as it was a lot of fun to write. And if you're interested on reading more short stories from me, keep an eye out on my SubscribeStar as I hope to start a trial run of commissioned short stories in January, ideally taking on two per month from the following month if the interest is there. Chapter 1: Christmas Eve Infernum Infantem: Nativitas Reunionis – LittleFallenPrincess “Nia, we’re going to be late… YOU BETTER HURRY UP!” Vic shouted from the hallway. “IN A MINUTE!” I yelled, struggling to pull the zipper up on my new coat. “Do you need help?” I heard her ask, from the other side of the door this time. “Damn infernal mittens making everything so difficult…” I grumbled as Victoria opened the door. Her heels clacked on my wooden bedroom floor as she walked over and stood in front of me, quickly taking over and pulling the zip up. I now looked like an overgrown toddler with this huge puffy coat, thick snow pants, cute pink boots, and these ridiculous mittens which made everything a thousand times more difficult to do with them on. At least it was only the boots and mittens that were pink, I think I’d die and go back to Hell if my coat and pants were pink too, thankfully they were black so I only looked semi-ridiculous. But no, what scared me most was what was underneath this thick winter clothing. But hey, at least only those attending this thing will get to see that, and they’re all littles too and have seen me in much worse. “You ready, babygirl?” Vic asked me as she looked down at me with those gorgeous blue eyes of hers, wrapping her arms around me and pulling my body against hers. For a second I completely forgot how ridiculous I looked compared to the gorgeous Goddess that was my girlfriend, with her long, smart black coat and hella sexy sparkly black dress underneath it. For that second, I melted into a subby little pile of goo as I embraced the hug. Ignore the leg being raised behind me and the tail swishing, it means NOTHING, got that? “Won’t people get scared if they see me?” I asked, pulling away from the hug and pointing up at my horns and then turning around to show my tail to her. “We’ll be in the car for the drive over, and our windows are tinted. And you know the Sanctuary has that perception doodad thingy that the street has where Teles’ cafe is. Humans won’t be able to see you, don’t worry. I want you to be yourself today, both as my gorgeous demon girlfriend and also my adorable ickle babygirl…” Vic said, booping my nose before quickly kissing my cheek, making my already red cheeks even redder. “Stooooooop!” I whined, rubbing my cheek where she kissed it, but not-so-secretly hoping she would just replace the kiss again. It’s not like her lipstick would be noticeable, the benefits of having demonic red skin I guess. “Right, you ready then, baby?” “Uh huh. So can you tell me what this is yet?” She had told me that we were having an ‘event’ at the Sanctuary, but that was it. She hadn’t told me anything else, other than that it was going to be for littles and that all my friends would be there. I wondered if it had anything to do with this ‘Christmas’ or whatever it is that humans call it, as Vic had been so different this month, putting up fancy lights and sparkly decorations all around the manor and playing all sorts of music I had never heard of before. All it consisted of was ‘Christmas cheer’ and ‘love for all’ and something about decking some halls… which I didn’t understand… but I have to admit, it wasn’t too bad, and it was really nice seeing Vic looking happier than ever. Like seriously, I don’t think I’ve seen her this cheery in… well… ever. “Nope. Now get that cute padded butt in the car, and watch your tail in the door…” “THAT WAS ONE TIME!” I whined. “And I’ll continue to remind you.” She giggled, making my heart soar. “Now go on, off you waddle…” And so I did, off I waddled out of my bedroom and down to the car, Vic following close behind me, giggling every time my ‘underwear’ crinkled. Which was constantly. I was really excited to see my friends again. It had been a while since the last time I saw them, Susie and Beth had had another long trip away to help someone again, Lucy had become a bit of a shut in after a very brief attempt at dating again, Grim and Abby were busy with lots of stuff, and even Beatrice had moved out. That’s right, Beatrice was no longer Vic’s maid, now that her whole ‘setting me up with Vic’ plan went off perfectly. She has moved into the Sanctuary temporarily, whilst she finds a new purpose in life. So I was excited to see her again, as I must admit… I missed having a Nanny. She made changing time… yeah… Talking of changes! Brelgamur, or Belle as we have been calling her, also moved out. She found her own place and has sworn off returning to Hell. I did ask my sister if she was also one of our siblings, given Belle’s reluctance to return to Hell, but Lucifer insists she was a human originally. And no matter how much I whine and beg and brat, Lucifer still won’t reveal which of the demons are our angelic-siblings-turned-demon. But I swear, one of these days she’ll break… So yeah, mostly it’s just been me and Vic, which has made the manor feel a bit… empty, but at the same time it’s allowed us to get closer and more intimate. Our relationship has definitely blossomed and I love her even more and more each day. The only time we fight is when I’m a brat and even then that’s fixed with a quick spanking. She’s even learned how to tame my tail so she doesn’t get thwacked in the face whilst trying to thwack my butt! After a very anxious car ride in which I was worried people would be able to see my horns and skin through the tinted windows, we arrived at the Sanctuary in Vic’s latest sports car, pulling up in our usual parking spot. Yeah… we spend a lot of time here. When Susie and Beth are around, I’d usually be spending a lot of time with Susie, catching up after all this time apart, whilst Vic and Beth would sit together and chat. Victoria wanted to know everything about this supernatural side of the world, as her library only contains a very very limited amount of knowledge of it all and Beth is one of the most knowledgeable people we know, her library puts both of Victoria’s to shame. So we have our own little parking spot that we usually take. Waddling into the Sanctuary, through the entrance hallway, I was greeted by all my friends standing together in a group, all looking at me. “NIA!” They cried out, rushing over and pouncing on me, each one of them joining the hug puddle. “Hey you lot… it’s good to see you too, haha!” I laughed, trying not to get smothered by affection to the point I couldn’t breathe. “Aren’t you excited?” Lucy asked, being the first one to break the hug. “About what? Vic wouldn’t tell me anything about what is going on.” “What has she told you?” Susie asked, pulling away as Grim and Abby also did the same. “That it is an event for littles, that’s it.” “Oh then we’re not spoiling anything…” “Good girl.” Beth said, grinning down to her wife, making Susie wiggle and blush. “Yes, I’ve got the camera ready…” Vic said, ominously, as she held up her fancy, expensive camera that I got her for her birthday. “I knew getting you that would come back to bite me…” I groaned, rolling my eyes at her. “Come on, let's go!” Lucy announced, excitedly, as she grabbed my hand and escorted me through the lobby, which was just as well-decorated as our manor, with tinsel and fairy lights and everything. “Why are there decorations here? I wouldn’t have thought our world would celebrate such a silly holiday? If anything, maybe something a bit more… Pagan?” I asked. “Its origins are Pagan, but no, that's not why we do it.” Beatrice said as she rushed over and grabbed me, pulling me up into a huge hug as she lifted me onto her hip. “Missed you, kiddo.” “Missed you too!” Everyone else continued towards the play room, whilst Beatrice stayed in the lobby with me, bouncing me up and down gently on her hip. “Sorry I’ve not been about, been figuring things out.” She apologised. “Oh psst, shush, it’s okay! Managed to find your new goal in life?” I asked, as she continued bouncing me on her hip. “Not yet, but I’m sure I’ll find it. Anyway, yes, we celebrate because we like the cheer it brings. Sure, we don’t celebrate the religious part of it, but we do like the gift-giving and all the other silly human traditions. So we celebrate our own way, a bit of human tradition and a bit of our own. Helps those who used to be human, like Lucy.” “So you do this every year?” “Look, I don’t want to say this in front of Vic… but we haven’t done this in decades. At the sanctuary? Sure, every year without fail. But at the manor? No. Vic was in a very, very dark place, so she never wanted to celebrate a holiday in which everyone is with family. It was a bad time for her, so I spent most of my time keeping her attention off everything around this time of year.” “But now…?” “Now she’s got you. She’s worked on her trauma, and even though she’s got her own new brand of trauma from her trip to Hell… she’s doing better than ever. All because of you. So this year, she’s wanting to go all out. Like I mean… ALL out. So whilst I’m going to keep today a bit of a surprise, I will say that we’ll all be around yours tomorrow.” “Huh?” “For Christmas dinner, duh!” “Christmas… dinner? Do you eat… Christmas?” “Silly baby, it’s just a big family meal, in which everyone eats way too much turkey and roast potatoes and gravy, they wear stupid paper crowns from mini explosive satchels, and then play party games when everyone is in a food coma afterwards.” “And you’re all coming for it?” I asked, confused. “Who do you think is cooking it? Vic certainly isn’t a great cook!” Bea winked at me. “So… everyone? Wow…” “I know you don’t understand the big thing about Christmas, I don’t blame you. You’re a demon and you’ve spent most of your time in Hell. But just play along, okay? Even if only for Vic’s sake. She needs this. Let her spoil you, let her celebrate this.” “Don’t worry, I wasn’t planning on ruining it for her. I haven’t seen her this cheery in forever. It’s… really nice.” I smiled warmly thinking about my girlfriend being happy. “I’m glad. Now, you’re going to be extra blushy when I carry you through, so get ready.” “Huh… what?” I said, squirming and wriggling in my ex-Nanny’s arms as she carried me towards the playroom. The whole play room was decorated with the same kind of stuff the manor and the Sanctuary was decorated with, making it feel… festive? Is that the right word? Either way, it was… nice. Especially seeing Vic’s face light up as I was carried in and over to the centre of the room, where everyone’s eyes were on… me. I swear my face couldn’t get any redder as everyone smiled and giggled, before I noticed someone sitting in the centre of the room… dressed… like some of the decorations? A big human dressed up in a red suit with a big white beard… Beatrice carried me over to the strange human man and placed me down… on his lap! ‘WHAT THE HELL? Why am I being given over to this large human?’ I thought to myself as Bea walked away, leaving me on the lap of this strange man. “Hello there, little one…” A deep, booming voice came from behind the beard. Upon closer inspection… I noticed it was fake. “Umm… Vic? What is this?” I asked, nervously. “This, Nia, is Santa Claus. Or Father Christmas.” “So is there like a Mummy Christmas or a baby Christmas? Is there a whole family of Christmases?” “No, silly baby…” She sighed, laughing to herself. “He delivers presents to all the good children at midnight on Christmas day. You wake up to presents from him.” I knew it was a gift-giving celebration, but that’s pretty much the extent of my knowledge. “So…” “So here is your chance to tell Santa what you want!” She exclaimed, clapping her hands excitedly at me. “I… umm… I ask this big guy for stuff… and he brings it to me?” “Pretty much!” Lucy said, smiling over at me as she looked adorable in her smartest ‘little’ dress. “I WANT A NEW GAMING RIG!” I yelled at this strange fat man’s face. “Ho ho ho… I think that can be arranged.” The bearded man laughed as he… jiggled. “So what, are you like a warlock or something? What is the extent of your magic? Because there are billions of human children, right? So that must mean you… yeah there is no physical way you could deliver that many presents in one night.” “I have my secrets…” He winked at me. “You’ve been a very good girl this year, Nia, so I’m sure we can find something for you, don’t you worry!” “You better…” I squinted at him, giving my evilest look and scrunching my face up at him. “I think that’s enough… got the pictures?” Beatrice asked Vic as she pulled me off Santa’s lap and started unzipping my coat, taking all these thick layers off me. “Yeah, I was surprised that she was that well behaved!” Vic giggled, walking over to me and planting a kiss on my forehead. “So that’s what you want? A gaming rig?” “I mean… I’m just happy to have my family here. That would have been my first wish. But now I’ve got you all… yeah, I want a freaking gaming rig!” I grinned up at her. “Well we’ll see what Santa brings you tomorrow.” Vic said, as if deep in thought. “Now, why don’t we get you into just your baby party dress and you can go play with your friends.” “We’ve got all day, right?” “Yep. Then we’re off home and you’re going to snuggle with me on the sofa as I show you Christmas movies that we’ve both missed out on, ones that Beatrice recommended.” “I have good taste, don’t worry!” Bea winked at me. “She does. And then after that, early night for you, baby! You’re going in your crib tonight too.” “Early night? Whyyyyyyy?” I whined. “Because we’ve got a busy day tomorrow, and Mummy has some things to work on. And most importantly… if you’re not asleep early, Santa won’t come.” “So no… no gaming rig?” Here came the puppy dog eyes. I was getting better and better at them. Vic will be powerless against them once I’ve mastered them. “Nope.” She snapped back at me, grinning back at me. “Fine. Early night it is. I better have at least 32gb of RAM though. And be water cooled. And have fancy lights.” “I’m sure he won’t disappoint.” Vic said, with both her and Beatrice laughing, making me pout and stick my tongue out at the two of them. Chapter 2: Christmas Day Infernum Infantem: Nativitas Reunionis – LittleFallenPrincess I woke up with an energy flowing through me that I had never felt upon waking up. Usually I wake up and need at least five energy drinks to be able to even string a coherent string of words together to form a sentence, but today… Today was different. The way they hyped up the arrival of this jolly fat guy wearing red, delivering presents… I can’t say I’m not excited to see if what they said is actually true. I know lots of entities in this world and other worlds, from vampires to trolls to Elder Gods… but I had never heard of this ‘Santa Claus’. He must have some pretty impressive magic if he manages to deliver all those presents in one night. Maybe I’ll hunt him down and find out his secret one day. For now though… I should have a fancy new gaming computer sitting there… just for me… So jumping up out of my crib with the agility of a cat, landing on my feet on the outside of the crib, with a thick, soggy nappy drooping close to my knees, I ran… or waddled… as fast as I could out of the nursery and towards the door. I wasn’t going to let a soggy nappy slow me down, I wanted my presents! As soon as I reached the door, I swung it open and dashed out, skidding across the floor as I turned down the hallway, running at full speed towards the living room. “Ah ah ah…” That voice stopped me in my tracks as I stumbled forward, trying my best to stop… but finding it hard as I barreled into the wall. “Oh dear! Are you okay, babygirl?” Victoria asked as she rushed over in her dressing gown and fuzzy slippers, bending down and helping me up. “I… I’m okay. Sorry. Did I wake you?” I replied. “No, but as soon as I saw you leap from the crib I knew I better get out of bed.” “You saw…?” “The baby monitor has a video function…” She grinned at me. “EEEEK!” I cried out, quickly hiding my blushing face in her chest. “Is someone excited to see what Santa left her?” “U… Uh huh…” “Well the rule is, you can’t open them without me being there.” “Wait, that’s a rule? Sorry! I didn’t…” I looked down at my feet, feeling really guilty all of a sudden. “It’s okay, my love. You didn’t know, and I forgot to tell you last night. I have to watch you open your presents! As if I couldn’t miss that adorable face as you see what you got…” I nuzzled further into her chest, burying my face deeper into her dressing gown, and wiggled my tail. “Still… sowwy.” “That’s okay baby, why don’t we go head downstairs and see what you got?” I broke free of our embrace and backed up, nodding up at her and smiling from ear to ear as she held out her hand. Grabbing it, I turned and followed closely by her side as she escorted me towards my new gaming computer. “This… this is… umm…” I said, awkwardly, as I sat cross-legged on the rug near the Christmas tree. There were dozens of little gifts, all wrapped perfectly, just underneath the bristly branches. And I had chosen the biggest one there, pulling it close and tearing the paper off without even thinking about how much of a mess I was creating. “I thought you wanted a new computer?” Vic said, looking confused from the sofa as I sat in front of this… gift. “I… it’s not really a computer, you know that? It looks like the babyish toys in my nursery…” I pressed the button on the fake, colourful keyboard and the monitor showed the image of a cow as a ‘moo’ sound came from the speakers on the back. “I thought…” That’s when she broke into laughter. “I’m so sorry, sweetie, I couldn’t keep it up… as soon as Beatrice suggested this prank I just had to…” “Beatrice… of course it was her…” I sighed in relief that this was just a prank. “Check behind the sofa. Be careful pulling it out…” Vic said, pointing behind her. Jumping to my feet, my even-soggier nappy weighing me down and sloshing about, I waddled behind the sofa to find an enormous box! And because I’m a good girl, I did as my Mummy said and carefully pulled it out from the sofa and around to the front so she could see me open it. “AHHHHHHHHHHH!” I screamed in delight as I tore the colourful paper off my huge present, and saw the multiple boxes inside it. Monitor, keyboard, mice… everything! Like… this was everything I wanted! “I did ask Lucy for some help picking out the things. You know how I am with computers compared to you two. Did she pick well?” “Wait…” I turned to face her, my own turning serious for a second. “I thought Santa brought gifts…” “I’ll explain it to you later, sweetie. It’s a very complicated system…” She giggled, making me feel like there was another joke being played on me. After my presents were opened, and after Vic had opened a cute little handmade bracelet I had made for her at the last little’s event, we snuggled up on the sofa, surrounded by Christmas decorations and the enormous tree in the corner. But I could feel my tummy rumbling, so I looked up at Vic as the noise reverberated around the living room. Yes, it was that loud. Demons get hungry, I can’t help it! “Is that a food thing or a succubus thing?” Vic asked. “A bit of both?” “Well your wet nurse is on holiday, so we could always… you know…” “Oh… fun big girl time?” I looked up at her, excitedly. “We’d have to be extra careful… But you need breakfast first anyway, and then we have family coming over, so I don’t know if we have time, you may have to wait til later. I told everyone to come over at twelve, apparently Beatrice doesn’t need much time to cook the turkey thanks to her magic.” “I could always take it to Hell… I’m sure the brimstone will add a nice… flavour…” I giggled. “No more trips to Hell, Missy! For either of us. Once was enough for me, thank you very much.” I giggled a bit more before snuggling back into her arms and relaxing. If our friends were coming over soon, I wanted to make the most out of this snuggly time with my Mama whilst I can. “I wuv you, Mama…” I whispered up at her, earning myself a squeeze and a kiss on the top of my head from her. “I love you too, baby. My little ‘Child of Darkness’.” That was her cute little pet name for me that she sometimes uses, due to her expecting to give birth to the bringer of the end of the world and ending up with… this overgrown baby. It made me pout, but it made us both giggle, and it was our special thing, so I loved it. “So you say our friends are coming over…” I began, before getting cut off. “I said family, but yes, friends too.” “Huh?” The doorbell rang, indicating that someone had arrived. “Wait… is it twelve already?” Vic yelled, jumping up and ruining our snuggly time. “I didn’t realise it was that late!” I had been too engrossed setting up my new gaming PC and opening all my gifts and snuggling to realise the time, so it seemed like neither of us were on the ball today. “I’ll go answer that…” Vic said, turning and looking down at me, as I sat on the sofa still. “You go get dressed, into something less babyish, okay baby?” “Less babyish? I thought you’d want me babyish today…” “No, our friends are okay with it, but I don’t know about family.” “You said family again, like it’s a separate thing… what are you talking about?” “Go! Go get dressed, quickly!” Vic pulled me up quickly, smacking my padded butt lightly, rushing me out of the living room. As I waddled up the stairs, I heard familiar voices coming from the main hallway of the manor. Beatrice, Beth and Susie had arrived by the sounds of it. I couldn’t make out any other voices, so Lucy’s house must not have arrived yet. As I was in the middle of taking the huge nappy off, managing one tape but getting stuck on the second, I heard a knock on the nursery door. “Hello?” Someone called out. “Occupied!” I cried out, desperate to stop them from coming in and seeing me like this. “I know, silly! Your Mummy said you may need a hand changing your nappy and getting dressed. And since Susie already needs a change, I offered. Especially as Bea has her hands full with Christmas dinner…” “Oh… Beth… sure… umm… come in?” I responded, blushing, as she and Susie walked in, pulling that ‘oh, doesn’t she look adorable?’ face at me. “Come on then hun, let's get you changed. Where are your big girl clothes?” “In… in my bedroom…” I replied. “That’s okay. Let’s get the nappy done first, then I’ll go get some clothes for you.” So I watched as she escorted Susie over to the changing table, lifting her up onto it and lifting up her smart, adult dress. I blushed and looked away, because even though I had been changed in front of other littles, including Susie, and they had been changed in front of me… I still found it embarrassing. Susie though… by now she felt no shame. It had been decades since she got introduced to all this, so she no longer felt the embarrassment of doing any of it in front of other littles and caregivers. “Any idea why we have to dress up smart?” Susie asked me as she got her nappy changed. “Nope. Vic won’t tell me.” “We’ve gotta pretend to be adults apparently. Non-kinksters attending or something like that.” “Non-kinksters? Who?” “Don’t ask me, I’m in the dark about this too…” Beth joined in, shrugging. And so as I waited for my turn to get changed, I wondered just who-in-the-Hell Vic invited. Shortly after I got changed into a clean nappy and a nice, appropriate dress, we headed back downstairs and I got to say hi to Beatrice, just in time for Lucy, Abs and Grim to arrive. They too were all dressed up all fancy, which surprised me. I thought it must be another big prank, but no… this seemed genuine, but none of us knew why and Vic was mysteriously absent most of the time. That was… until the doorbell went again. “Did she invite Meddy and Pandora?” I asked around the living room, but everyone shook their heads and shrugged. “GET THAT, WILL YOU BABY? I’M JUST GETTING READY.” Vic shouted down from the balcony, loud enough that I could hear it from the living room. “I guess I’ll answer the door… I hope they’re okay with demons…” I shrugged, knowing that my glamour hadn’t been applied, as this was supposed to be a day I wouldn’t need it. I shuffled off towards the front door as everyone continued to talk about presents and gifts and what their families are doing and stuff. And as I got nearer, I could hear multiple voices, ones that sounded familiar but I couldn’t place. ‘Maybe she did invite Pandora and Meddy…’ I shrugged, turning the doorknob and slowly opening the large front door. “MERRY CHRISTMAS!” Four people I had never seen before all looked at me in wonder, with great big smiles on their faces. Apparently not even demon-red skin, horns and a tail could scare these carolers away. (Yes, I had that experience earlier in the month. Usually the big, creepy manor deters random people coming up the driveway, but some carolers got especially brave, climbed the gate, and made their way to the front door. Safe to say… they won’t be coming back again. I nearly sent them home with nappies, they clearly needed them.) “I… sorry, you have the wrong house?” I replied to these… very beautiful people. Like seriously… these were like model-status gorgeous. They all wore white winter coats and looked immaculate, two guys and two gals, they all just smiled at me. Except one of the guys, who you could tell was pretending to smile. “NIA! AHHHHHHH!” One of the women thrust themselves forward, wrapping their arms around me and hugging me tightly. Despite the uncomfortable unconsenting hug, I felt a warmth from it that felt… familiar. But it was what I could now see behind them, that made things fall into place a little bit better. Or should I say… who. “Lucifer…” I croaked to the figure in the background, hanging out a dozen feet or so behind the group. I tried to sound normal, but you try that whilst having the stuffing squeezed out of you by this gorgeous woman hugging you! “Hey Sis. You seem surprised. Oh no… don’t tell me that lovely girlfriend of yours didn’t tell you…” Lucifer replied, sighing and clutching her forehead in disbelief. “Tell me… what?” I cried out, pulling myself away from the stranger who may have tried to end my existence on Earth by hugging me to death. “You don’t remember us?” The hugger said, looking offended as she flicked her gorgeous mousy-brown hair behind her shoulders. “I told you… her memories are slowly returning…” Lucifer said, before getting cut off suddenly. “Yes, but I don’t trust anything you say, viper…” She hissed at Lucifer. “Ugh, why don’t you go shove it up your angelic arse…” “Angeli…” I said, before getting interrupted. The four figures clad in white all turned back to me and smiled, before announcing in unison: “We’re your siblings, Nia!” “Sib…lings? Wait… are you… angels?” I asked, confused and bewildered. “Well duh, of course we are!” The black haired woman said. “Sorry… I… I don’t remember you.” It’s true, I genuinely didn’t. They felt familiar… but I couldn’t remember anything about them. My memories had been returning, but it seemed to be in reverse. Newer memories were returning, then ones from about a hundred years ago, then two hundred, and so on. I hadn’t remembered anything about my old existence as an angel yet, or any of my siblings aside from Lucifer. “That’s okay! We certainly remember you!” “Is… is that a good thing?” I asked. “Of course! We missed you, silly!” The brown-haired woman stepped forward and hugged me again, before backing off and introducing herself. “I’m Gabriel. We were as close as you and Luci were. But then there weren’t any angels who disliked you, hun. Everyone loved you. I don’t think it was possible to not love you.” The guy who had been fake-smiling before coughed awkwardly, looking around. Clearly he was the exception, whoever he was. The other guy, the one with long, dark hair stepped up next and hugged me. “Raph. Or Raphael. It’s good to see you again, Niazriel. I was wondering if any of you would break Father’s curse. But I think we all knew if anyone could… it was you.” He smiled at me. His aura just felt… he felt very ‘big brother’ to me… which felt nice. The other woman stepped forward, gave me a huge hug and waved at me. “Azrael. Angel of Death.” This woman looked different from the others, as she looked a lot more like Lucifer. Dark makeup and jet-black hair… This just made her stand out more with her white coat and white dress. Kinda like if you shoved someone pure into someone dark and edgy… this was the result. But she seemed nice at least. The last one, the snobby guy in the back, didn’t come and hug me like the others, they just nodded at me and turned their eyes away from me, before taking the lead and walking past me, straight into the house. “Oh my Dad… is this where you’re living now?” Gabriel said as she walked in after the snobby angel. Azrael and Raphael quickly followed them both, walking straight past me as if I wasn’t there. Thankfully, that’s when Luci walked up to me, put her arms around me, and hugged me tightly. “Yeah… that last one is Michael. He’s an ass. He was the only one who didn’t like you.” “He… didn’t like me?” I asked, feeling deeply hurt. “Well… he hated how much attention you got from the others. And how much Dad loved you. So when you sided with me, it just increased his hatred towards you due to his loyalty to Dad. He was the one who egged Dad on to give you all this curse and not just banish you to Hell, so excuse him. It’s been way too long since I saw him, he’s clearly not changed.” “Is… is this everyone? I thought there were loads of angels?” “Because of the date today, most of us are at Dad’s favourite son’s birthday party… even if he wasn’t born in December and it was just stolen from Pagans. But anyway, yeah, most couldn’t make it, and I’m not exactly welcome up there, so I was free anyway. I was going to just get drunk. Your girlfriend prayed for your family to visit, and Gabriel… being Gabriel… rounded up as many as she could afford to pull away. So you got us.” “You heard them?” “Hey, I’m still an angel. I can hear prayers too. And despite their disgust towards me, and my inability to deal with their Holier-than-thou bullshit… I wasn’t going to miss out on spending a holiday with my fave sis! Though I must say… I was expecting you to be more… infantile…” Luci winked at me, grinning, making me blush instantly. “Oi! That was… shush! She made me dress up nicely today.” I pouted at her. “I can hear the crinkles, sis. You’re not completely an adult. Don’t worry, the others won’t realise. Now, shall we go see how our siblings react to your non-human friends?” Lucifer said, putting her arm around me and closing the front door behind us. Chapter 3: Christmas Reunion Infernum Infantem: Nativitas Reunionis – LittleFallenPrincess Walking into the living room, I was still slightly in shock that not only were my family wanting to see me… but that they were here, for Christmas dinner. I couldn’t remember any of them exactly, but they felt familiar, like… home. But the stark difference between our appearances kept reminding me that I had apparently fucked up big time siding with Lucifer eons ago, as their pristine white dresses and suits they had hidden underneath their coats clashed with my dark purple dress and my red skin… and horns… and tail… and fangs… “Umm… come on through… umm…” I mumbled, showing them through the main hall towards the living room where everyone else was currently chatting happily. Opening the door, I hesitantly smiled at everyone. “Hey Nia, are you okay, sweetie? You look… nervous.” Beth said, holding Susie on her lap. Nia, Abby and Grim were all sitting on the sofa together, and Beatrice was in the corner with her back turned to me, pouring herself a drink. “I… I’d like to introduce our latest guests…” I replied, awkwardly. “Who did Vic invite this time?” Beatrice laughed, without turning around. “My… my family…” I heard the clink of ice dropping into a glass as Beatrice turned around, her face looking mortified. “WHICH… ONES?” She growled at me. “Um… my… angelic ones…” “Angelic ones?” Lucy asked, confused. “Nia… she used to be an angel. She’s Lucifer’s sister…” Beatrice explained. I’m glad Beatrice explained it for me, as it still felt awkward for me to say. I hadn’t told anyone, only Vic. But since Beatrice knew about the whole thing, as her and Lucifer were the ones to set Vic and me up to break the curse… of course she already knew. My friends though… none of them knew. I mean it’s not something I can just blurt out whilst playing with dolls or colouring something. ‘Oh hey, so I used to be an angel and tried to rebel against God himself and got turned into a creature of Hell forced to suck the life force from others for eternity.’ They don’t even write a greeting card for that kind of thing. “Nia… was an ANGEL?” Lucy looked back over at me with amazement on her face, her mouth open wide. “Makes sense. Demons were probably transformed angels after the rebellion.” Beth said, as if it was just normal for her to know these things. Susie, Abby and Grim all looked at me in surprise, but still… nowhere near as excited or amazed as Lucy was currently. She must have a thing for angels. “Nia… which ones are here?” Beatrice asked, looking angrier than I had ever seen her before. “Raphael… Gabriel… Azrael… Michael…” “RAPH, GABE… GET IN HERE, NOW!” Beatrice screamed, her voice echoing through the whole manor. I turned around to see Raphael and Gabriel shuffle guiltily into the living room, looking at the floor. “Why didn’t you tell me you were coming?” Bea asked, crossing her arms the way Vic does whenever I’ve been bratty. “We… we didn’t know you’d be here… We honestly didn’t know you even knew our sister…” Gabriel replied, sounding nervous. “Yeah… what she said.” Raphael added. “Wait… so Beatrice knows two Archangels?” Lucy asked Grim, who just shrugged his shoulders. “Bea? How do you know my siblings?” I asked her. “How do you think…?” Lucifer said as she walked past us all, confidently, pushing past the two guilty-looking angels and walking over to Beatrice, where she began making herself a drink. “What does she mean by that?” Lucy asked, innocently. The rest of us had figured it out already. “It means they fu…” “ANYWAY!” Azrael said, cutting Grim off and walking in. “Hi, I’m Azrael. Hi Beatrice.” She said, nodding over to Beatrice, who just nodded back at her. ‘At least she hasn’t gone through my entire family tree…’ I thought to myself, rolling my eyes at my ex-nanny. “Azrael? The angel of Death?” Lucy asked, surprised. “I’ve met Death. You’re not them.” Susie spoke up, giving the evil eye to Azrael. “I… well…” Azrael looked around, nervously. Lucifer laughed, causing everyone to all look at her now. “She’s Death’s biggest fangirl. She’s probably the first ever fangirl of anything, ever. She saw Death once near the beginning of time and since then has been obsessed about copying them. Hence the edgy makeup.” Lucifer said, popping the olive from her drink into her mouth. “SHUT UP, VIPER!” Azrael snapped at her, making Lucifer laugh. “Oh hello! You must be Nia’s family, it’s lovely to meet you all! I’m glad you could come!” Victoria said, appearing in the doorway on the other side of the living room, looking absolutely drop-dead gorgeous. If she didn’t have me getting hungrier and hungrier by the minute just looking at her, I would probably yell at her for surprising me with all this. No, instead I was too busy thinking about jumping her bones to be angry right now. Thankfully, Beatrice had my back on that front. No, not the jum… oh nevermind, you know what I mean. “Vic… why didn’t you tell me you were inviting MY EXES?” Beatrice yelled across the room, towards my Mummy. “Your… oh. Sorry! I didn’t know! I just thought it’d be nice for Nia to have her family for Christmas…” Victoria looked really awkward now. Lucifer just laughed again, walked past me, towards the comfortable recliner in the corner. But as she passed me, she bent down and whispered: “Oh this is going to be the best Christmas ever…” ----------------------------------------------------------------- And so we all chatted in the living room. Trying to act like a ‘normal’ family. Whatever that is. Lucy kept asking Michael questions, but he kept looking at her with disgust. Lucifer explained to me discreetly that Michael is bad enough normally, but he despises the ‘creatures’ of Earth, ‘creatures’ being vampires and werewolves and undead. Humans he can stand… just about. It was adorable really though, because it looked like a toddler asking their Uncle question after question, and the Uncle has had enough but is trying to be polite and not ruin dinner. Azrael was busy talking to Susie about Death, about their experiences, all whilst Beth sipped her wine, happily listening to her wife ramble on. Grim and Abby kept to themselves mostly, they didn’t seem bothered by my angelic siblings. Vic got an earful from Beatrice, before our friend turned her gaze to her ‘exes’ and started having a go at the pair in the corner of the room, before dragging both of them out of the room to finish cooking Christmas dinner. It was hilarious, Gabriel and Raphael both following her heels closely, like a couple of submissives… It made me wonder just what kind of relationship they had had in the past. And… how many of my damn siblings she’s dated… Lucifer sat in the recliner, drinking slowly, happily listening to the chaos that had engulfed our normally-cosy living area. Vic… Vic seemed hesitant to even look at me. She could see how weird I felt about this, and I think she felt like she had fucked up. Which just left me, sitting on the sofa, awkwardly, not talking or interacting with anyone, just watching everyone else socialising or enjoying themselves. Twiddling my thumbs, squirming in place as my other hunger started rising… I was not exactly having fun. This wasn’t the reunion I was expecting. It was somehow better but also worse than what I had imagined. They weren’t at each other’s throats… or mine… but there was this awkward distance between Lucifer and the others, as if none of them could stand to even look at her, let alone be near her. Lucifer, however, didn’t seem to mind this, as if she was used to it… maybe even enjoyed it. So, taking the initiative, I took a deep breath and walked over to where Lucy and Michael were sitting and completely interrupted what moment they were having by sitting on Michael’s lap. It seems my inner brat was back, and I was going to take these fuckers down with me if they don’t start behaving like adults. “So do you have wings? Do they magically appear or are they squeezed under your suit? Can I see them?” Lucy asked him as I sat down. “Grim wants to chat to you.” I lied to Lucy, making her wander off awkwardly, sitting by Abby and Grim and chatting to them. Once she was out of earshot, I turned and grinned at Michael, who looked just as visibly disgusted at me as he did around Lucy. “What?” He snapped at me. “How’s it hanging, big bro?” I replied, my grin growing with each uncomfortable second. “Hello, Niazriel.” He was clearly an angel of few words. “So obviously correct me if I’m wrong, as the whole ‘having my memories stolen from me’ kinda ruins a reunion when you can’t remember even knowing them… but it seems you don’t like me. Why is that?” “I…” “Is it my red skin? Tail? Horns?” “That is just evidence of your betrayal.” He looked up at me and stared at me directly in the eyes. “But I don’t even remember doing it. And even then, it sounds like Dad wasn’t exactly ‘Father of the Year’...” “Don’t you dare talk about him that way…” Michael growled at me, trying not to raise his voice. “Or what? He’ll take my memories again? Oh what a shame. Plus I heard it was you who planted that idea in his head…” “He can do much more than that. What if he decides to take away your little girlfriend…” I laughed and put my hand on his shoulder, gripping tighter and tighter until I could feel my nails cutting through his suit. Any tighter and that’s not all that they would be cutting through… “Michael… don’t underestimate our sister.” Lucifer said, appearing behind me. It appears she had been listening the whole time and decided now was the best time to step in… probably for Michael’s sake. “You hear all the gossip in the Silver City, so I assume you heard about what she did when those cultists took her girlfriend away from her, right?” “I…” Michael rolled his eyes. “She. Is. Off. Limits. Got that?” I growled. Michael just grumbled at me. “GOT THAT?” I growled louder, gaining the attention of the other guests in the room. “Understood.” He muttered. “I don’t give a flying fuck what kind of beef you’ve got with Lucifer, monsters, and more importantly… me. You can come at me with all you’ve got if you want. But if you, or Dad, come for her… I will tear down the Silver City if you even lay a finger on her.” “She will. Not even Dad will be able to stop her.” Lucifer added. “Off limits. Got it. Now get your filthy claws off me, Hellspawn…” Michael replied, with venom in his voice. My anger subsided and I put a huge grin on my face and smiled at him. “Okay Big bro, good catch up!” I said with a chipper voice, jumping off his lap and skipping off to go sit with Vic. “What was that?” Vic asked as I sat on her lap and snuggled up to her, laying my head on her shoulder. “Just family squabbles. It’s nothing.” I smiled up at her. “You threatened him, didn’t you? Because he threatened me?” “Only a little bit. But wait… you could hear?” “No, but I saw your tail stand on end when he growled at you. Then I saw the vice-like grip on his shoulder and put two and two together.” “S… sorry…” “No sweetie, I’m sorry for not telling you about inviting them. I just thought… I wanted you to have family here for Christmas. And now that your memories are slowly returning, I was hoping seeing them would speed it up a bit and you could be happy. I didn’t even stop to think about the animosity between Lucifer and your other siblings… or you and them.” “Shush. You did a lovely thing, but it blew up in your face. Plus Gabriel and Raph seem okay with me! Az… she seems okay… I guess… and hey, Michael is a dick to everyone, apparently. And did you see Beatrice’s face when she found out Gabe and Raph were here? Priceless. That alone would be the best Christmas present ever.” I grinned up at her. “Well I’m glad you’re okay with it. Again, I’m sorry. But don’t worry, that’s not all your presents. I know you got the toys earlier and your computer, and now this… but there’s still one present later.” My eyes lit up upon receiving this news. I loved presents. “What is it?” “That would ruin it. You just enjoy your day. Food shouldn’t be too long now, then after a few party games we’ll snuggle up just me and you and have a nice evening together. That’s when you can have your present, okay baby?” “Is it a sexy present then?” “It’s… pretty sexy.” She smiled back at me. I clapped my hands, excitedly, wiggling on her lap as my tail swished back and forth behind me. “Now, baby girl… how’s that nappy?” She whispered. “I… umm… it’s a bit soggy…” I whispered back. “I can tell…” “Y… you can?” “Yes. But don’t worry, pretty sure your big brother couldn’t tell you were padded when you sat on his lap.” I blushed and nuzzled into her shoulder more, enjoying this closeness, surrounded by family. Even if it is a little dysfunctional. Chapter 4: Christmas Dinner Infernum Infantem: Nativitas Reunionis – LittleFallenPrincess “Who wants to say grace?” Gabriel asked as we all sat around the enormously long dining table in this lavish dining room. Everyone had their own places, with Vic and my friends sitting at one end, and me and my siblings sitting at the other end. I wish I was sitting next to Vic, but my family insisted on spending more time with me after wasting so much time being yelled at by Beatrice. “Seriously, Gabe?” Lucifer gave the hardest stare at our sister, and I quickly joined in. “What?” She replied, not seeing why we were so upset. “You want to thank Dad for this… when both of us were…” “You were cast down for rebelling! That’s on you.” Gabriel responded, sounding very ‘holier than thou’ towards us. “I don’t think it’s in good taste either…” Vic said, thankfully standing up for me. “But we are his loyal children.” Gabe argued. “You’re a suck up, that’s what you are.” Lucifer muttered, rolling her eyes. “SHUT UP SAMAEL!” Gabriel yelled across the table. “OR WHAT?” Lucifer shouted back. “OR I’LL SEND YOU BACK TO HELL MYSELF!” Michael joined in. The three of them started yelling back and forth at each other, picking up cutlery and threatening the other with it. Raph and Azrael hadn’t raised their voices or joined in yet, but I could see them eyeing Lucifer like they were ready to attack her. “Please… stop…” Vic muttered, sounding a little overwhelmed. Normally she’d stand up for herself, and especially for me… but these are angels, she’s just a human. I think she felt a little out of her depth around this celestial family feud, so her fight was just… gone. I could see how upset she was getting as Raphael and Azrael finally joined in the yelling, aiming their hatred at Lucifer. It was now four on one and my girlfriend was getting overwhelmed and Beatrice looked like she was ready to step in but Beth was holding her back, with her hand gripping her sister’s arm. “This… was supposed to be a nice Christmas… I haven’t celebrated since… her… and I just wanted Nia to…” Vic started quietly crying to herself next to me. And I lost it. “EVERYONE SHUT THE FUCK UP!” The scream violently filled the room, echoing through the whole manor, making everyone freeze in place, instantly losing their voices, looking terrified. As they all stopped and turned to look at me, their eyes widened in fear and shock (well, all except Beatrice, who had the biggest grin on her face right now), I felt my throat ache like never before, so I grabbed a glass of water from in front of me and chugged it down before looking back up at my siblings and slamming my hands down on the dining table. “STOP. NOW.” I coughed out, sounding scratchy after what was probably the loudest noise I had ever managed. “Can’t you see what you’re doing to my love?” I said, pointing at Vic who had stopped crying at this point and joined the rest of them looking up at me in shock. “I…” Gabe began. “NO! Shut the fuck up, Gabe. And you too Michael. And you Raph. And Azrael.” Lucifer smiled and began to open her mouth before I cut her off too. “AND you too, Lucifer.” They all sat down, awkwardly, giving each other menacing glances. “I don’t give a shit what went down thousands of years ago. Boo hoo, Lucifer rebelled. Maybe she did it for good reason, I don’t know, I CAN’T FUCKING REMEMBER thanks to the worst father of all time. But no matter what, that shit happened so long ago it should be in the past and forgotten about. People change. Look at me, I was torturing nerds in Hell until not that long ago. And now here I am, surrounded by the most wonderful family. And no, this doesn’t include any of you angelic arseholes. Look at my gorgeous girlfriend… She wanted the world to end for the past 40 or so years, but here she sits, trying her best to give me the best Christmas possible. People change. If you can’t deal with that, or at least play nice together, get… the fuck… out.” I growled, bearing my fangs at my ‘siblings’. Vic put her hand on mine and smiled up at me. “S… sorry.” Lucifer said, finally finding the courage to speak up. “I guess things have been left to fester for a while now. None of us ever even tried to move on.” “Yeah… I’m sorry…” Gabriel looked just as guilty as the rest of them, but managed to smile up at Lucifer with genuine kindness in her eyes. “Sorry, Sis…” Raph and Azrael chimed in next. Michael though… no, he can’t accept anything, being the righteous Daddy’s boy that he is… And so he left. Just took the napkin from his collar and dropped it on the plate, before screeching his chair back and walking out in a huff. There was an awkward silence lingering in the air as no one knew what to say once Michael had left. “More food for me!” We all stared at Grim, who had the biggest grin on his face as he reached over and grabbed Michael’s plate, bringing it over to his place and began devouring it. And so the silence broke. Tensions were relieved as everyone laughed at the wolf boy shoving a turkey leg into his mouth. “That, Beatrice… that was amazing.” Lucifer said, undoing the button on her waistcoat and patting her tummy. “I agree.” Gabriel added, gently placing her knife and fork on the empty plate. We had all eaten way too much food and collapsed back into our chairs, not a single one of us leaving a scrap of food on our plates. “Glad we can finally agree on some things.” Luci replied. “Like how we’ve got the best little sister ever?” Gabe smiled at Lucifer, before they both looked at me. “Agreed.” I quickly hid my blushing face behind my napkin. “Shame Michael couldn’t accept this new normal. But then he never liked me.” Luci shrugged. “Don’t mind him, he’s always been like this.” Gabriel said to Lucifer before turning to me. “Thank you, Nia, for all this. And you too Vic, I can’t imagine a better human… no, person, for my sister to be with.” Vic’s face lit up and found it hard to maintain eye contact with my sister. “Yeah, Nia… you’ve found yourself a really good human. And who knew these… What is the collective term for you lot? Monsters?” Gabriel asked. “We don’t really like that term…” Abby spoke up, after staying quiet for so long during that awkward family drama. “Sorry, what do you call your kind then? We’ve always called you monsters.” “We never really coined a term, though lately we’ve been going by ‘Monstrum’.” “That’s literally the same word we use but in a dead language…” Gabe looked confused. “Yes, but it doesn’t sound as mean.” Lucy piped up. Gabriel just laughed, making Lucy blush instantly. “Okay then, well it turns out we’ve been a bit hasty in judging these ‘Monstrum’. Okay… I can see it now, it doesn’t sound as horrible, I understand now. Anyway, yeah, I’m glad you’ve found a family of your own Nia. Though please never forget you also have one in the Silver City.” “And in the underworld…” Lucifer added. “Am I even allowed back in Heaven?” I asked. “I’ll have to talk to Dad. Maybe I can get you a visitor's pass?” Gabe laughed. “So what now?” Beatrice asked, changing the topic quickly, thankfully. “Games and a few drinks?” Vic suggested. “Brilliant! I’m a pro at that game where you buy property and build hotels.” My ex-Nanny grinned. “NO! I’m not playing with you again. I ended up owing you like twelve favours that one game we had.” Lucifer replied to her. “Yeah, I’m out already. Never play against Beatrice.” My other three angelic siblings all said, bowing out instantly. “I’ll play!” Lucy spoke up, stupidly getting herself into something she wasn’t prepared for. “Me too!” Abby and Grim added. Susie and Beth knew better, keeping their mouths shut, as did I. Vic was about to agree to play before I quickly reached over and placed my hand over her mouth, shaking my head violently at her, trying to signal to her not to. “The three kiddos then…” Bea’s grin grew wider… and more sinister. “We’ll have to get going, we need to get back to the Silver City and make sure Michael isn’t telling Dad too many lies about today. Plus you know it’s the ‘kid’s fake birthday, and we already got an earful for skipping out part of that.” Gabriel shrugged. “Awww, do you really have to go?” I whined. “Don’t worry, we’ll come visit more often now.” I climbed out of my chair and ran over to Gabe, pouncing on her and giving her the biggest hug. “I’m glad you’re back with us, Nia. And thank you for starting the healing process for our family. It may take a while, maybe even a few centuries or millennia… but I think we’ll get there eventually thanks to you.” “And Michael?” I asked. “I’m sure you’ll drag him along with us, kicking and screaming, if needed. Don’t you worry about him.” “Oh… Miss Gabriel?” Susie shouted from the other side of the dining room. “Yes, Susan?” “Can you tell my Grandma something?” “Sure. What is it?” Gabriel smiled at my reanimated friend. “That… I… That I made the right choice.” Susie said, blushing and burying her face into her wife’s shoulder. “Got it. I’ll make sure she gets your message.” Gabriel replied, smiling at her. “I’ll see you out. Luci… are you staying or going?” I asked my devilish sister. “I’ll… stay for a bit. If that’s okay. It was nice seeing you Gabe. Eww… I can’t believe I said that. Nia, you’re rubbing off on me.” Lucifer laughed. “She’s always been able to do that. On all of us.” Gabe said, squeezing me tighter. Once my more angelic side of the family had left, leaving just my ‘Monstrum’ side and my devilish sister left, we all moved back into the living room and broke out the party games. Of course Beatrice won her games against my friends, making them all quickly regret signing up for it. And because they lost… they’re all currently in the cutest, frilliest little baby maid outfits, waddling about, cleaning the manor from top to bottom with feather dusters and washing the dishes after our meal. I swear I have never seen Lucy’s face more red than it was during that humiliating experience. The rest of us all dodged a bullet. A very humiliating, blushy, bullet. Lucifer had a few more drinks before bowing out and leaving, but not before she teased my friends. I guess having the head honcho for torturing as a sister pays off, it makes her an expert at teasing. Though for some reason, she still pales in comparison to Beatrice, who kept the losers of their little game blushy for the rest of the afternoon and evening, all the way up to the point where they had to leave and go back to their homes. Nia, Grim and Abby were the next to go, thanking Vic and me for such an amazing Christmas and thanking Beatrice for the food once again. And I noticed as they all waddled out of the manor in their normal clothes… Beatrice hadn’t returned everything back to normal. That extra-wide waddle was not there before… Susie, Beth and Beatrice stayed for another hour, before announcing that they were leaving, but not before Beatrice handed a little wrapped present to Vic, planting a little kiss on her cheek and winking at me. And once the door shut… it was just Vic and I, alone together, again. “What did she give you?” I asked, desperate to know what surprise present Vic got. “A present. Isn’t that obvious, silly baby?” My girlfriend grinned at me. “Buh wha is it!?” I whined more. “Oh I see, as soon as your friends have gone, little Nia comes out to play instantly…” “I wanna knooooooow!” “I… fine. Come with me, demonling.” Vic said, grabbing my hand and escorting me into the living room, where it suddenly felt so… empty… so lifeless. All that was left were the remnants of the board games we had been playing, the empty glasses of alcohol that had been consumed, and the roaring fireplace keeping the room from freezing over. “So… what is it?” I asked again as my girlfriend led me to the fireplace, now holding both of my hands as she positioned me perfectly in line with the toasty hearth. “This… is a present for both of us.” She said, letting go of my hands and taking apart the wrapping on the small box. It looked like a jewellery box. “Is that…?” “It is. A new amulet of protection. Though this is enhanced with certain extra magical properties…” She teased. “Huh?” “Your wet nurse isn’t on Christmas break, sweetie. She isn’t needed anymore, so I gave her a hefty severance payment.” “Wait… so…” “If you ever need to nurse, or you want to feed through more adult means… this has got you covered either way…” I blushed and nearly melted into a little pile of demon goo on the spot at the thought of her feeding me like my wet nurse does… did… I mean, I was a blushy mess whenever she fed me, and I guess I needed to feed otherwise I’d have to suck on other people’s lifeforce, people who can’t regenerate. But it felt… less special. This though… This was my ultimate fantasy involving Vic. Or at least I thought it was… “But I have one last gift to be opened.” Vic said, reaching behind her back. “Ooooh! From who?” I asked. “From me… to you.” “Huh? I thought I got my presents.” “They were presents for little you. I told you earlier I had one more for you, so this… this is for my girlfriend.” “Huh?” And that’s when she pulled out another box, though this one was… smaller. Holding it in one hand, she used the other to open it, but at the same time… she knelt down, standing on one knee. “Wait… I… I’ve seen humans… oh…” My brain was piecing all my memories back together, the ones I remembered about all this, as I saw the sparkling great big whopping diamond on the silver ring in the box. “Nia, my love… will you marry me?” ======================================================== And there we have it. So... what did you all think? I loved writing it and so far I've made a number of my supporters on SubscribeStar cry, which I am very proud of. I just finished writing Little in Love 2, so after a small break I'll be starting Monster book #3, which will be posted once Little in Love 2 has finished (got months left of that, don't worry, it won't be for a while that we see monster book 3 on here). And as stated, this is going to be the rough length of most of my short stories that I'll be taking commissions for, starting next month. They will be exclusive to my SubscribeStar though. Don't worry, my main series stories are still going to be posted here, two weeks after they're posted on my SubscribeStar like usual. And lastly... Happy New Year! Expect more LittleFallenVerse and LittleFallenMonsterVerse (Name pending) in this new year! And maybe even MORE evil cliffhangers! 😈 Also if you haven't heard, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry, just trying to get the word out that I've found a new home now, trying to get my supporters back!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

I thought it was time for a Christmas story. I've got a good bit worked out already. This is just a teaser for the first chapter. Before every part I will try to post triggers that will appear. This will either go really well or really bad. If the latter happens I'll probably stop. These stories have all affected me in my past. My fantasy or fancy is that great can come from grave. We have to hold those things in our hearts, the things that are good. I won't call it easy or simple but when the world shows how cruel it is we can show the good. It's not to say scars won't remain, but we can use those scars to remind us of exactly what we refuse to ever be. -_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_- Everyone knows the story of Saint Nicholas. Yeah, yeah, jolly old man, with the jello belly. Laughs like he's insulting the world. You know the 8 tiny reindeer dragging around his overly puffy, wrapped in red velvet self. We all know that story, it's been drilled into us since birth. We've grown up on his kindness and his joy. His mystery feeds us as we try to understand how he manages such feats year after year. Truly, we all know that story. We may even recall his famous little Rudolph. With his nose all aglow. Guiding the sleigh to safe harbor in storms. His fame may even rival Santa Claus. He stands among the greats, saving Christmas time and again. Yes, even his accomplishments have breached the isolation of the north pole and made it to the mere mortals. These stories we know by heart, they sing us to sleep through the year, and for one night they rouse our excitement and refuse us rest. Yes we know these by heart…. But there is a story that is not told often, one that often is overlooked, or worse…. wrongly told. This is a story of another great good. For only good things are allowed at the north pole. Only pure hearts, honorable intentions, these things are allowed in this place of wonder. However, Selfless love is desired above all others in the North Pole. In reality, all of the greatest stories here are rooted and built on selfless love. The story, our story, is all about finding that one virtue. Finding it where it has held strong, held strong against tyrannical monsters, against overbearing circumstances. Where it has stood as a bastion of hope for the weak, refusing to die amidst the suffering. This story is about bringing that selfless love to the place where it will be grown and nurtured. Where it will be celebrated and cheered. Warmed and cherished, much to the dismay of the oppressive envious ones who witness the miracle of our story. It is true our story always begins in the ruins, it will, however, always end in a palace. You see, for those to be given the honor, there must be proof. It must be evident that their hearts do not waver. Even in the darkest nights, the lowest valleys, the coldest winters, or the loudest tempest. Yes, our story may not be widely known, nor is it famous from the songs sung by millions of children, but we know, yes we know the story. We know it all too well, we have lived it, and with each new face it is refreshed in our minds and hearts. Now you will know it too, hereafter, Yes you will know it too. You see, it is time we like all the other immortals tell the story, the great story, the story of our greatest benefactor. The story of Mrs. Clause...

The night was quiet. Dead quiet. But, every night was dead to Chelsea. And every day, even when there was life outside, was dead to Chelsea. After all, she did not have a life anymore. Dead was her only option. Being a ghost was not a life-changing experience. It was a death-changing experience. She had to learn to stop using the “L” word. It only made her sad and nostalgic. She still remembered how it all ended and started. She went to bed one Saturday, feeling particularly queasy. When she didn’t wake up on Sunday, she felt lighter than air. She was too busy sulking and coping to hear the coroner’s report. She was already dead. How it happened didn’t matter much now. The first few nights of her death were her experimental phase. Trying to see what movies and books and TV got right about ghosts. The possession stuff was mostly true. Moving people was still beyond her, but moving objects was a fun new hobby. She found a new distaste for loud noises and bright sunlight. They weren’t fatal. Just extremely annoying. It was not much of an issue. She was always a night owl at heart. Chelsea always did her best work at night. Tonight, she hoped, was one of those nights. She floated high above the city buildings, looking for a home she had not haunted yet. She was starting to become glad that she had died in a big city. She had more options than she knew what to do with in this next life. How funny, how dark. “Eenie-meanie…” The ghostly gal sang to herself, her finger dancing from building to building, “Miny…That one!” She found her target, dashing through the walls of a particularly fetching apartment complex. Ghosts did not have much for feelings, but Chelsea had a great feeling for tonight. She landed inside of a plain looking bedroom. She spotted a woman who was about Chelsea’s age (assuming she had not died some time ago) sitting at her computer screen. “Alrighty,” Chelsea said, cracking the nonexistent bones in her ghostly knuckles, “Let me see what I can do.” When you die, they can’t hear you, by the way. Anyone who says otherwise is a total liar. Chelsea found that out day one. A ghost could be screaming straight into your ear, an all it would translate to is an odd chill. Chelsea casually strolled over beside the girl, glancing at her computer screen. People always acted more interestingly when they thought no one was watching. The stories that ghosts could tell. It normally gave Chelsea a good idea on where to start. Chelsea waited a while, watching both the woman and her computer, until something interesting had happened. Here’s what she got. The woman’s name was Nora. She was in college, third year. Chelsea couldn’t tell her major, but guessed it was English. Nothing too amazing or surprising. She looked like a stereotypical bookworm anyway. Thick black glasses. A neat and tidy haircut. She probably thought that ghost belonged in the fiction section. Chelsea was getting ready to leave and to declare tonight as a bust. But all that changed when the nerd finally emoted, slumping back in her seat. She closed out her browser and loaded up a file on her computer. The woman and the ghost stared at the computer screen in anticipation, both unknowingly sharing a rush of excitement as the title card dropped. “POV: Mommy’s Special Punishment” This. Was. Perfect! Nerdy types were always a gamble. But when they hit, boy did they hit. When she was still alive, Chelsea had always considered herself an artist. She loved a good storyline, especially when it sprouted from real people. Nora here was a classic. Wallflower by day, deviant by night? This was her best pull yet! “Nora!” the ghost chided playfully, “You sneak!” Chelsea knew Nora could not hear her. The commentary was for Chelsea’s sake only. Even if she could, Nora was far too excited to stop what she was doing. Nora hopped off her seat to fetch something from under her bed on the other side of the room. Chelsea chose to watch the computer screen as the first scene played. Fade from black. The computer screen displayed a buxom blonde woman. Her apparel was in the style of a sexy librarian seen in hundreds of other smutty films like this one. She stared into the camera, looking rather cross. “You are in big trouble, missy, I just got off of the phone with your teacher, and I am very disappointed with you.” The story beats were nothing groundbreaking. The stepmother character was punishing her stepdaughter for missing school and having failing grades. Nothing Chelsea hadn’t seen before, but also… “Your homeroom teacher tells me you’ve been having accidents again. Honestly! I am so disappointed in you. You are already nineteen! Don’t you think you are too old for this. Apparently not, because you keep going potty in your panties.” This was…different. Had the humiliation game gotten an update while she was away? Chelsea was not sure how to get into whatever this was. Then again, ghosts were not “into” anything. Libido was for the living. Despite this, Chelsea was still confident in her ability to spot something niche and taboo. What was Nora watching? Chelsea looked over to the woman in question, and her surprise was renewed. Nora was sitting down, stark naked. That wasn’t the interesting part. What was interesting was the toys she pulled out. Diapers. Adult diapers. Adult diapers designed to look like baby diapers. Decorated head-to-toe with imagery of lollipops and gumdrops and candy corn. Even the package had a juvenile design to match. There were other appropriate tools as well. Baby powder, baby oil. A pacifier, with a size that bordered on comical. “If you are going to act like a baby, I have no choice but to treat you like one.” “But Mommy…” Nora replied in bated breaths. “No butts, little missy. Except for yours covered in powder. Now lie down.” Nora complied, seating herself in the open diaper as instructed. Chelsea knew she should jump in at some point, but this was all too rich. If she still had a working heart, it would be beating out of her chest. This was all so new to her. Yet it was all so exciting. Really! She wasn’t even sure ghosts could be excited until today. Perhaps it was due to the ether of everything, and Nora’s excitement was rubbing off on her. Chelsea didn’t know where to start. She looked at the young nude woman, who eagerly hung onto every word from the woman onscreen. Chelsea looked over towards the computer. The woman on screen was lying out an open diaper in front of the camera. Similar in size to Nora’s, but with a much more traditional white design. “There are going to be some big changes around here, little missy. You are going to do exactly as Mommy says.” An idea popped into the ghost’s head. Chelsea floated over to Nora, knowing exactly the role she needed to play. “I don’t want to hear any more of your mouth today. This stays in, no buts.” The actress held a pacifier up to the camera and pushed it forward, out of view. Both Chelsea and Nora got the memo, but Nora acted faster. She corked the pacifier in her mouth, eagerly suckling on it. Chelsea mused, “Alright, I can do that.” She snapped her fingers, deploying her first ghostly trick. “Mmmph!?” Nora gave a shocked shriek as the pacifier’s strap was tightened in place. “No, no, no. Don’t fuss. Mommy doesn’t want to hear any of your backtalk.” “Man, how can you even hear this thing,” Chelsea griped, “Did you set the volume to four?” Taking matters into her own hands, Chelsea snapped her fingers, and cracked the volume to max. She also took the liberty of floating the laptop next to Nora, so she could get a better view. Nora, all the while, laid there in stunned silence. Objects, Chelsea found out early, were very easy to levitate. And what were clothes, if not objects people chose to wear? Humans were not easy targets. But the clothes made them like fish on a line. If a human was wearing a heavy jacket or a pair of jeans, anything really, Ghost had a much easier time moving them to-and-fro. Nora tried to get back up, but Chelsea wasn’t having it. Chelsea had a solid grip on the pacifier and forced the girl back down with ease. “Hold your horses. I’m still figuring this stuff out. We haven’t even got to the good part yet.” “Now let me get you all powdered up. This is going to smell so much nicer than a pair of wet panties.” The actress drizzled a liberal amount of powder in front of the camera. Chelsea floated the powder over the girl’s crotch, trying to match the dosage. Chelsea tried her best not to be wasteful. She knew how easily college drained any excess funds. Chelsea was also glad the whole “Powder revealed ghosts” thing was a myth. “Mommy is going to rub that in now…there we go. Nice and fresh.” Chelsea looked down at Nora, still sweating and splayed out. Most of the powder managed to land on her privates, and was ample for rubbing in. Chelsea brought her palm down, mimicking the circular motions seen in the video. Ghosts still had the ability to move certain things with their hands, even if they were not technically touching. Ripples in the water. Waves in the sand. Basically, if the wind could move it, a ghost probably could too. Powder, baby or otherwise, was one of the lucky objects. For ghosts, it was an improvement, because they didn’t need to clean their hands from messes afterwards. “Now, time for the oil. Mommy wants to make sure you stay nice and soft.” Chelsea looked over to the baby oil and paused. It was not a matter of could, but rather of should. Applying baby oil was something of an invasive process. Chelsea felt like she was close to crossing a line. Fun was fun, but Nora had her rights. Before Chelsea had the chance to leave, her night partner decided for her. Nora was staring in her direction, eagerly holding up the jar of baby oil with both hands. Chelsea knew Nora couldn’t see her. She knew it. Not one person had been able to see her yet. But perhaps, maybe, Nora was able to feel her. Feeling was an entirely different game than seeing. If seeing was believing, what did that make feeling? Make-believing? Make-believing. Make-believing was for fairy tales and figments, and ghosts who found themselves in impossible situations. And the people who ended up near them. And Nora sure as hell looked ready to make-believe tonight. “MM-oil!” The young woman demanded behind the bulb of her pacifier. As an experiment, Chelsea tipped the oil onto Nora’s privates. She waited patiently for further instructions… “Mm-ub! Mub!” While her speech was garbled, Nora’s message was clear. Nora wanted a haunting, bad. A haunt with a willing participant. This girl was so full of surprises! Well, Chelsea definitely was not going to leave her wanting now! Best she could, Chelsea took her hand and rubbed the oil in. Oil was thicker than powder, but Nora wasn’t complaining. Quite the opposite. She squirmed and panted with every motion. Chelsea pegged Nora for the quiet type. That was probably true, on any night but this one. Between the pacified pants and the video’s audio, there was not a second of quiet in the small apartment room. “Good girl. Now let’s get this taped up. There we go.” “Mommy” folded and taped the diaper shut. Chelsea followed suit, pulling the tapes on Chelsea’s diaper together. They stuck together easily, leaving the ghost feeling oddly proud. Nora’s eyes sparkled when she stared down at the final result. Chelsea wiped off her hands, feeling satisfied. “I gotta say, Nora. You really know how to have a good time. Glad I could stop by.” “Ah-ah! Stay down, little lady. Mommy isn’t done yet. We still have to get all those naughty feelings out of your system.” While Chelsea looked confused, Nora was drooling at the sight on-screen. Just when Chelsea thought she knew the score, another curve ball came flying her way. “Don’t try to act innocent, sweetie. Mommy has seen it all before. Stuck thinking about boys? Girls? Hey, hey. It’s okay. Mommy knows how frustrating it can be, not being able to act on your feelings.” The woman shook a strange device in front of the camera. It vaguely resembled a microphone, painted white instead of black. The top(?) was also flat and smooth as well. Nora had one of her own and held it to the sky like the oil before. Chelsea floated it out of her partner’s hand and began to examine it. Right off the bat, she could tell it was electrical. No issue. Ghost had no problem flicking on electric devices. Lamps and light switches and the lot were all basic. After twirling the toy in the air a few times, Chelsea managed to click it on, producing a low buzz. While Chelsea was still in the dark, Nora knew exactly what it was for, signaled by her rapid nodding. Chelsea once again turned to the on-screen video for guidance. “That’s right. Let it all out. Mommy only wants to help.” The mommy was rubbing the device over the front of the diaper. Simple enough, right? Chelsea made contact. Nora curled her feet. All the pieces fell into place. As an artist, Chelsea should have known better. You can’t have a great story without a strong climax. “Mmmmph!” The college girl moaned behind her rubber nipple. Chelsea laughed. She found herself being struck with a giddy sense of excitement that she had forgotten from days alive. Hell, this might even be better than that. This was raw. This was scary and raw and exciting. Oh, this was alive! All the wonderful and beautiful feelings that told someone they were alive! Two strangers, sharing a night together. Two souls, knowing what it meant to feel alive. “Ooh! I think Mommy is getting warmer. Come on darling, let it all out. Mommy’s vibrator sped up, and so did Chelsea’s. The ghost did not need Nora’s help to find the next level of speed. “MMMMMPPH!” “That’s it! You are doing so well!” Chelsea rubbed and pressed the vibrator as best she could. Even without Nora’s muffled praise, she knew she was doing well. Better than anyone else could. Better, because she cared about this moment. This feeling. “One more. Almost there! Come on now baby!” “MMMph! MMpph! MMMmph!” The vibrator was at max level now. There was no stopping now. Their story was coming to an end, but the end was coming all the same. Chelsea was sure she was shaking herself now, at the very end. Faster. Faster! At the very end! “MMMPH!” “You can do it baby! Do it for Mommy!” This was it! They were here! She was— “MMMMMMMoOoOOOoOAh!!!” “There we go! Good girl! Mommy is so proud of you! We got all those naughty, sticky, pent-up feelings out! Mommy knew you could do it! Now, Mommy still has to punish you. Skipping school and wetting your panties is a big no-no. But don’t worry. I’m sure after this weekend, you will be ready to be the good girl Mommy knows you can be!” When she was still alive, Chelsea had considered herself an artist. She loved seeing stories sprouting, especially from people. A wallflower and a ghost share a night of unbridled passion? It was one she would not soon forget. People were often so hard for new ghosts to levitate, because of how much they tended to wriggle and panic and squirm. Nora, however, did not prove to be a problem. She was still enjoying her glaze, not willing to fight much of anything now. Especially not the ghost who had given her an unforgettable night. Chelsea took note of this, and gently floated the woman into bed, tucking her in. Chelsea undid the straps on Nora’s pacifier, but Nora still suckled on it all the same. Chelsea even went so far as to tidy up her space. She cleaned up all the changing supplies and sent the laptop, like its owner, to sleep. It was hard to tell how Nora would react when she woke up. After her hauntings, Chelsea never stayed to find out. It wasn’t her style. In both life and death, she never liked staying in one place for too long. “Well, that was certainly something. Looks like you had even more fun than me! First time for everything, I suppose.” Chelsea landed an invisible kiss on Nora’s cheek, and Nora smiled tenderly. “I hope you find a mommy who can give you nights just like this one.” Just as horny college students needed their rest, so did ghosts. Chelsea faded back into the shadows, off to find some dark nook to rest during the day. As she did so, she found herself looking forward to all the new experiences death could bring. There were so many fun and exciting people out there, just like Nora. Chelsea couldn’t wait to meet them all.

Bedtimes were the worst. Eleanor knew this to be fact, as she stared up at the clock that hung on the pastel pink walls of her nursery. The cartoon cat on the wall was almost taunting her with its Cheshire smile, as its eyes swayed back and forth with every ticking second. While the cat did not mind having the hours of the day plastered on its belly, Eleanor felt her gut sink as she saw the time. Seven-thirty. Bedtime was upon her. The fact that this disturbed her so much only fueled her further shame. She was a grown woman. She was! Even if everything surrounding her tried to prove the opposite. There was her room, drowned in pastel colors from the striped walls to the fluffy pink carpet. There was her toy chest, filled with plushies and blocks and other juvenile excuses for entertainment. There was her closet, ready to burst with humiliating outfits. Everything from rompers to onesies to overalls to frilly dresses that belong on baby dolls. Nothing she wore allowed any sense of maturity. Nothing at all… Eleanor kicked her splayed legs in frustration, causing a chorus of crinkles to erupt from her undergarments. There were diapers. The ones she was forced to wear at all hours of the day. The ones that puff out with an obvious silhouette. The ones that managed to peek under every skirt, giving the whole world a sneak preview of her underwear. But that wasn’t right. Calling them underwear would be an insult to real underwear. But real underwear was off limits, so Eleanor had to settle for the poofy imitations. Every day, from sunrise to bedtime. Eleanor’s blood turned to ice as she heard the door creak open. “Elly baby!” A booming and carefree voice sang, “It’s beddy-bye time! Let’s get you changed and ready for your trip to dreamland.” It was Mommy. The giant woman who was responsible for her new life. She had a real name. It just wasn’t one Eleanor was allowed to use. Many punishment sessions made that abundantly clear. She was so commanding. So dominant. So mature. She was all these things, and she hid it very well. Behind the veil of a sweet, innocent homemaker. Eleanor had not known what she had done to deserve to cross this woman’s path. In truth, there was no greater reason than fulfilling her desires. Elly was like a rare doll at a flea market. A little treasure too cute to pass up. So that’s what Mommy did. She took her. Far away from the troubles of her adult life. To be fawned over, like other countless Littles. By the Amazons. What other outcome was there? They were bigger, smarter, and had so much love to give. Amazons could not help but target these affections to Littles. Mommy came into Eleanor’s life, smothered her with all the love she never asked for. And she did it all with a smile on her face. Mommy was already well dressed for bedtime. Curlers rolled through her blonde locks. A soft pink nightgown that hugged her generous proportions. She looked ready to down a cup of chamomile tea and drift off herself. Now, seven-thirty was too early a bedtime for most grown-ups. Eleanor knew that, from back when she considered herself part of the same flock. Days when she was overworked and found herself crashing asleep on the couch right around five. Days long past her now. Maybe Mommy was having one of those days herself. Elly had no business in knowing, or in asking. “But Mommy, I’m not tired yet. Can I please stay up just a little bit longer?” Eleanor pouted her lips and looked up toward the mountain of a woman with her best pair of babydoll eyes. It was a weak gambit, she knew that. Eleanor was only delaying the inevitable. The gambit was more for Eleanor than anyone else. Eleanor wanted to prove that she still had some fight left in her. Even after the countless spankings, hours in corner-time, and mouthfuls of castor oil, she still had some fight left in her. Mommy shook her head and wagged a finger. “Uh-uh. We don’t want a cranky wee one on our hands.” Her tone stayed cheery, but Eleanor knew that her words were final and absolute. “But Mommy, I really—Mmmph!” Her protests were cut short as she was met with the familiar taste of a pacifier bulb. The rubber invader inflated and expanded in Eleanor’s mouth, ensuring that it could only be removed by a grown-up—a status Mommy had revoked from Eleanor long ago. “It sounds like my little girl has a lot of big ideas today.” Mommy chided, her tone becoming much firmer, “But bedtime cannot be pushed back any further. So, she will just have to keep them to herself until morning.” Elanor sunk her head, now swiftly defeated. She allowed herself to be lifted and cradled by the giant woman. Eleanor was the Little, after all. There was no strategy in the world that would help someone of her stature trounce an Amazon. None that yielded results, other than being scolded and having one’s bottom swatted repeatedly. However, any late-night randevu would not be complete with a quick visit to the changing table. The Amazon laid Eleanor on her back and prodded at the girl’s soggy padding. “Looks like someone had a run-in with the sog-monster,” Mommy giggled, a dainty hand clasped over her mouth. Eleanor could only lie back and blush. Teasing was customary, and never once did it not feel demoralizing. As Mommy finished assembling the changing supplies, Eleanor looked up and came face-to-face with a crinkling adversary. To call the diaper thick would be an understatement. It was a monstrous brick of fluff. The deep blue color was matched with designs of crescent moons and cartoon whales. A very appropriate design choice, as the thing looked prepared to soak up an ocean. The padding effectively stated that Mommy’s expectations of a dry night from her Little were as low as possible. Were a fairy tale, just like the ones she sometimes read to Elleanor before bed. There was simply nothing she could do. With expert aim, the beastly padding dove straight under Elanor’s bum. Her legs were dropped, and she rested on the impossibly soft surface below. Before she could even protest (with a pacifier-filtered scream), her nether region was cloaked in a cloud of powder. Any nasty smells that made their way into her diaper would be overpowered by scents of sweet vanilla. One of Mommy’s giant hands got to work, and liberally rubbed the powder in. Along with a heap of anti-rash cream, which had proved quite effective in the past. Sticky tapes scrunched and were pulled together, sealing the colossal padding. Eleanor felt her gait spread as the diaper closed, her movement now greatly hindered. Even rolling herself over would be a true test of strength. “Much better. Mommy knows how much her baby loves a nice, dry diaper.” The Amazon said, smiling softly. Was she truly innocent and well-meaning or did the act of controlling the smaller woman give or a sadistic sense of joy? Eleanor had no way of knowing, and neither theory gave her closure. “It’s going to be warm tonight, so we will skip over the jammies for tonight.” Mommy wormed off all for the little one’s evening wear, leaving Elly exposed completely, save for her padded privates. Of course. Babies did not care much for modesty, right? Eleanor was not averse to sleeping topless. But when that call was being made by another woman who did not even see her as grown, it became more humiliating than liberating. Even with her chest exposed to the elements, she felt less like an adult, and more like a hapless toddler. The crinkly mass on her butt and the rubber nipple in her mouth made it all too obvious. As they approached the gigantic crib, with its high bars and taunting mobile, Eleanor felt a bead of sweat run down her head. It was okay, she was a trooper. She had nothing to worry about. There was nothing she needed to feel guilty about. Eleanor had been on her best behavior. She hadn’t gotten into any trouble. She kept most of her backtalk to herself. She gave none of the other Amazons in the neighborhood a reason to complain. She had earned a quiet night. Did Mommy see that? It was the only question that truly mattered. The bulb in Elly’s pacifier was deflated, allowing her to suckle of her own volition. She set her Little down in the crib, the smile on her giant face never wavering. “Well, I believe someone has had a very busy day.” The Amazon narrated; her voice sounding almost melodic. “I know you’ve had a rough time adjusting to everything, but I believe we are over the hill now.” The Amazon paused, as if she could feel the intensity of Elly’s worries and wanted to savor every second. “That said, there is still room for improvement. But that’s okay. I love you and I know you are trying your best. I just need to give you a push in the proper direction.” Mommy clicked the mobile on, allowing it to spin to life. The mobile’s trinkets spun in a lazy stir, glowed like stars in a plastic planetarium. A dull and warn lullaby played on, being the perfect soundtrack to Elly’s growing fear. “This should help you sleep better. I know how much my Elly baby loves this song.” Those were the last words Mommy said, before leaving Elly to deal with her long night. They had to be taunting her, Elly figured. The dull plastic trinkets that spun on the mobile strings. The fat bumblebee and the ladybug smiled high above the helpless Little. The rocket ship rocked on towards the crescent moon, reminding Elly every night of how trapped she was. Every night. But the nights when the mobile sang were the worst. Every night, whenever that song played, Eleanor would lose something. A little bit of focus. A little bit of coordination and memory. A small piece of herself. A small piece of control. Small enough not to notice, until it was too late. Her mind was being toyed with, but she was told she was simply going through big changes. The Amazon saw only an improvement. Not growing up, only growing down. The note was coming, she knew it. “I can do this.” Elly thought, although even she was doubting herself. It was a war of attrition. She had to ration out her willpower, her reminders that she could still have an adult life to return to. But her reserves were running dry, and Mommy had so much more endurance. Amazons were built for endurance, for putting up with fussy mouths and wiping away teary eyes and swatting naughty bottoms until their hands had calluses. The lullaby was halfway through now. “I can do this. I am a grown woman.” She repeated the anthem in her head countless times. All the mental encouragement she could muster did not change the fact that she was suckling on her pacifier like a madwoman with an oral fixation. It did not change the fact that she was stuck in a crib, with only a diaper to cover herself, because the lady that clothes her and feeds her and changes her said so. She wanted to believe it. She needed to believe it. She needed to believe it and hold out for something. Hold out for what? “Hold out for what?” Her least favorite verse was about to play. What was she even holding out for anymore? For help to come. It was an idea yet to be stolen from her. The idea, at its core, was laughable. How many Littles were waiting for the same thing? How many had their prayers answer? The odds were stacked against her, higher than the bars of her crib. She was holding out for herself. But that was laughable as well. Elly’s views were, to simplify matters, at odds with reality. How did Elly view herself? A trapped young woman, with everything to lose? But how did Mommy see her? Baby. How did the daycare workers see her? How did the doctors and nurses and general population see her? Baby. Was it time to call it quits? Elly wasn’t getting any older. “But…I’m not a baby?” First came the high note. How did babies act? Did they whine and fuss when things did not go their way? Did they go on stroller rides during the day, play in the sandbox during and after school? Did they wait for bigger, more mature people to change their diapers, because they couldn’t use the bathroom for one reason or another? What goal was Elly working towards, anyway? She certainly was not on the road of adulthood, given her current track record. But the road paved to be Mommy’s baby? She was steadily on track. “N-no! I can’t be a baby! I need to go! I need to go home! I need—” Then came the low note. The impact was immediate. A torrent of warm mush rushed to the back of her diaper. There was no control, no stopping. All Elly could do was lie on her stomach and support the effort. Elly’s face scrunched up into a look of concentration and despair—a phenomenon that Mommy identified as “potty face”. Elly had to be grateful she was wearing a diaper of such thickness, because she was soundly putting it to the test tonight. The stinky muck caused the diaper to sag and strain for all its worth. As her nightly messing came to a halt, the divide between the strong, confident adult, and the whimpering tot in a crib could not be more obvious. The proof was in the padding. For Elly, like any other baby, any other Little, the next course of action was instinctual. “WWWWWAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!!!!! MMMMAAAAAAAAAAMMMMMAAAAAA!!!!!!!!” It was the tell-tale crying of any helpless Little in dire need of a diaper change. Elly finally figured out what she needed, screaming it to high heavens. Luckily, Elly’s baby monitor was on standby, and the call was answered by her favorite listener. “Calm down, calm down. Mommy’s here, Elly-darling! Let me dry those tears.” Mommy sauntered through the door, as sweet and caring and innocent as ever. She clicked the mobile off and picked the flailing, wailing Little. Mommy gave an exaggerated sniff and an overdramatic gasp. “Oh dear! Did the baby make a boom-boom during bedtime? Shh, it’s okay. Mommy will have a fresh diaper on your mushy-tushy in no time.” Mommy reassured, completely undisturbed. Mommy knew that cleaning Elly’s stinky butt came with the territory. Trips to the changing table were a worthy price to pay to have such a precious little girl. “Pee-yew! That is one yucky diaper!” Mommy exclaimed, fanning a hand as she peeled back the tapes of her little one’s poopy diaper, rekindling Elly’s sobs. “Aww, don’t cry, Elly-sweetie. It is perfectly natural for babies to go potty in their pampers. Although, this certainly puts an end to our potty-training arguments, doesn’t it?” She chuckled, and continued the process of changing Elly’s diaper, business as usual. “It’s a good thing we didn’t listen to you and try to get a training potty. It would have been a complete waste of money! Yes it would, yes it would!” The giant woman wiped her hands and tickled the broken girl on her tummy, converting the sobs to giggles. That was how babies acted, after all. Crying one moment and cooing the next. It was a sweet moment between the pair—just the kind that Mommy had been vying so long for. The kind that she knew her, and Elly’s future, would be full of. The woman finished securing a fresh diaper on her baby, happy to see her in a better mood, nuzzling her closely. “Such a good baby! Now, how about a special snack before you head back to dreamland?” Elly nodded, like any sweet little baby would. The kind that suckles on pacifiers because they don’t want to stop. The kind that has big nightly accidents in their diapers and are helpless to change them. The kind that existed in countless homes the world over, waiting for Mommy and Daddy to swoop in and save them. Mommy sat down to give Elly her big special snack. It didn’t take long for her to latch onto it. She was a natural. The Amazon could only smile, satisfied. While a training potty would have been a clear waste of money, the breast pump she bought on sale would no doubt see much use in the future. Elly’s second wind was short lived, however. The Little had fallen to sleep before even reaching the second nipple. This quick meal would ensure that Elly’s second diaper would turn soggy during the night. No issue, neither party would be bothered by this. Elly was a baby now, having no right or sense to mind either way. Mommy was Mommy. She got exactly what she wanted, and nothing was going to change that. So much progress was made in one night. Bedtimes were going to be much easier in the future. *** Elly clacked her dolls together, making kissy sounds with her mouth. Prince Piggly and Ms. Dotty were supposed to be married, but Elly still needed to give them an extra push. Bedtime was surely approaching and spent all day getting every toy ready for the ceremony. She couldn’t really tell how soon Mommy would be here to stop her fun, but she had a feeling. Grown-ups apparently had something called “clocks” to tell them what time was. She knew she had one in her room, and even tried asking the wall-kitty with numbers on its belly for advice. No such luck so far. The door creaked open, and Elly whipped her head around instinctually. “Elly-baby!” Mommy sang, smiling brightly, “It’s beddy-bye time! Who’s ready for a trip to dreamland?” “I am!” Elly proudly announced, her arms outstretched, begging to be hoisted high into the air. Of course she was ready! The sudden and timely appearance of her beloved Mommy instantly made any other possible reaction vanish. “Upsies, upsies!” “Alright, alright. Come here, you little bossy britches.” Mommy lifted the eager girl, landing a big smooch on the cheek of her giggling Little. Her nose wiggled, before pressing a hand on Elly’s drooping diaper. “Just as I thought. Absolutely soaked. Baby can’t go to bed with a soggy pamper on, no ma’am!” Truthfully, Elly had no way of telling. One minute, she would be playing or eating or watching cartoons. The next, she would on her back, getting her undies torn off and replaced, before returning to business as usual. The only difference was that Mommy brought out the big guns for bedtime. The thick nighttime diaper still spread Elly’s legs out wide, but she had plenty of time to adjust. Cumbersome for playtime, but perfectly acceptable for napping. “It’s supposed to be quite chilly tonight. Winter sure did creep up on us.” Mommy thought aloud, while Elly was content to suckle on her thumb. Soon enough, Elly was dressed up in a soft pink footed sleeper. The buttons on the backdoor strained against the heavy-duty diaper but would hopefully last the night. Mommy descended Elly into her crib, leaving her with a kiss on the forehead. “Good night, my perfect little angel. Sleep well.” Before leaving, Mommy lit up the mobile, but chose not to turn the sound on. Her baby was already perfect at falling soundly asleep. Elly didn’t need more instruction than that. She turned over onto her stomach, still suckling away at her thumb, and let sleep soon overtake her. There was one more pressing order of business, however, before Elly could sleep comfortably. One, just like playtime, that required a Little’s push, which she was happy to provide. A wave of mush made way into Elly’s diaper. It hadn’t even been ten minutes since she left the changing table, but this Little had no sense of time anyway. While the diaper was holding up fine, the sleeper’s limits were being pushed until finally— *POP* *POP* The sleeper’s rear flap popped open, letting the loaded diaper sag and hang freely. As the full diaper settled, Elly let out a sigh of relief, and resumed suckling her thumb before drifting off to sleep. There was no fussing, no fighting. No need for punishment or auditory adjustments. Just a happy baby girl, sleeping in her crib. Just the way her mommy had envisioned. Everything was alright now. Being in diapers was no big deal. Being a baby was no big deal. Bedtimes were no big deal.

Captain’s log: Entry 440 Name: Ellen Huxley Date: Indeterminate Mission Status: Accomplished As I write this most pivotal and anticipated entry, I can only think of pitying all the foolish souls who had doubted me over the years. History has a habit of giving its geniuses occasions to rise to, as well as obstacles to overcome. So, in my ocean of piety and wisdom, I extend my hand in forgiveness. Do not wallow in your foolishness. It only served to make my story better. My story began one crisp Autumn morning, a day before I was born. However, going back that far will take far too much time. The wonders of my upbringing will no doubt be covered in both the novelization and feature-film of my life story, both of which destined for critical acclaim in themselves. For brevity’s sake, I will summarize the important parts. I was born to a loving family of two humble enterprise-owners/entrepreneurs. I made top marks in all my classes, only threatening to fall short in supplementary subjects like gym or art. My success continued into college, where I missed making valedictorian by two points (one of many injustices I will not be able to elaborate on). I had been accepted into my country’s esteem space program, thanks solely to my natural wit and tenacity. Those quick to slander my good name might suggest that it was instead due to my father funding the program with literal bags of money. My father is simply a man who cares deeply about the development of space science. The fact that he was unable to name a single astronaut over the course of several interviews, you may cite, is completely irrelevant. It is simply another vicious slander tactic propagated by my life’s most persistent villains: jealous poor people. My time spent learning and training for the space program was unforgettable. Unforgettable, and rather boring. While I choose not to bore you with excess details (you are welcome) know that my supervisor always used me to set an example for others, which is always a good thing. I bet you are raring to hear the exciting accounts from my space voyage and interdimensional travels. Well, I was just getting to that part, so calm down already. My supervisors implored me to be careful during my first solo mission, but I knew what I was doing. They told me to not travel past a set range of lightyears, but I knew better. They continued to blather on about protocols and safety hazards and other boring babbles that didn’t concern me at the time. I was out looking for discovery, not safe test flights. That became much easier when I put my supervisors’ communications on mute, not letting the background noise drown out my train of thought. Admittedly, this next portion of the story is not one I am proud of. I know you’re simply dying to know how I came about the discovery of interdimensional travel. With a heavy heart, I must admit that the circumstances of that discovery are—for lack of better terms—foggy and random. Shortly after muting my supervisors, I found myself well beyond the measured range of distance that, upon a gut dropping reflection, they might have warned me about. To clarify, I was not lost in space. More accurately, I was temporarily directionally challenged in space. I felt the air in my lungs become tight. I didn’t even have the air to shriek in panic. Not in panic. In a controlled and dignified spree of emotions. I had everything under control. And, in my spree of controlled emotions, I must have hit an unfamiliar combination of important buttons. Before I knew it, I had activated the hyper drive—or perhaps the warp drive—I had activated some type of drive, and the ship was rocketing off deeper in the unknowns of space. Admittedly, not the best way to open space journey. I awoke in a daze, my head rattling like loose change in a bum’s coffee can. What was left of the computer’s display showed the atmosphere was breathable outside. I suited up and took one small step onto this strange new world. And that was when I met them. I had not even made it five feet outside of my ship before I made my first discovery. A pair of long, firm, gigantic legs. After that, I made my second discovery. The equally gigantic woman they belonged to. Before I knew it, I was surrounded by more women of equally tower-like stature. All eyes were on me—a trend not too different from my daily life. Even in the far reaches of space, my greatness was as plain as the hairs on my head. I suppose these are the consequences of being so special. I don’t believe these people have a name. At least, not one that translates easily. Not one I’m liable to give. So, using what I know now, I give them one myself. I will dub them the Amazons, as decided upon right now, as I write this. Not to be named after that forest that I read about that one time in middle school. No, it is a reference to those tall ladies that I read about that one time in a comic book in middle school. They look damningly similar to us. Only, as stated before, much taller. In fact, to the untrained eye, someone like me might even be confused as one of their children, as preposterous as that may sound. Unsurprisingly, they had strength to match their size. They lifted my rocket ship like a child’s toy off the sidewalk. After that, one of the massive maidens proceeded to lift me up like said child. When I felt the giant woman’s hand start to wander to places it dare not go, I responded with a few choice words. More than a few, actually. Tone must be a universal language, because she quickly pulled her hand back. I turned my head to see what the other giant space ladies were doing. The ones holding my ship seemed rather…unimpressed? Like my craft was as flavorless as yesterdays’ tomatoes. An idea crossed my mind, sometime after that, that I was not the first traveler from the stars to come their way. Perhaps my stellar entrance had some fierce competition from the past. To think, other lifeforms with space travel technology that put us to shame. It was rather disheartening to think about. Now, based on media you may have consumed before reading this, you may think that a species of ultra-intelligent, ultra-powerful, giant aliens are something to fear. But I assure you, as you read on, you’ll find that the Amazons are nothing to run from. Even if you tried…sorry, I am getting ahead of myself. Let me continue my case. At heart, the Amazons are a gracious and curious people. After our initial meeting, they immediately took me in and examined me for what felt like hours. On that note, hours are apparently not a standardized unit of time here. I am still unsure how the Amazons record time here. This planet seems to have a regular day and night cycle, albeit one the looks to run longer than our own. I have since developed a new method for tracking time, which I will delve into later. After a thorough examination, I was carried off to meet with the leader of these people. Now, while I am an expert on many subjects, architecture was not one of them, alien or otherwise. Still, I could tell this place was important. The building was like a fairy-tale castle that was made with modern sleek sensibility. I am not a fan of the term “futuristic”. How can you capture an aesthetic choice that does not exist yet? But everything about the Amazons screams science-fiction, leaving me at a loss for words. It is truly an indescribable place, and you will just have to see it for yourself. I met with the queen, and she was immediately enamored by me. She was quick to take me into her arms and shower me with affection. She smiled brightly, bombarded me with kisses, hugging me tightly against her very, very large bosom. I can confirm that love at first sight is very real. Even if it was being shared by an interdimensional alien queen and a prodigal space explorer. In hindsight, it should have raised a red flag when the queen treated me, a foreign invader, like one of her kin. If my government had an alien land on our proverbial doorstep, we would have squashed it like a fly on the wall. Yet the Amazons took me in instantly and insistently. Oh well. Analyzing afterthoughts does me no good now. I doubt the end result would be any different. From that day on, I never left the queen’s side. Not that she would have let me. The queen had an eye for quality. She always had me wrapped around her giant fingers, like a precious jewel. I had a front row seat to all the major happenings of Amazon society. True, I could not understand most of it. But that didn’t matter. What mattered was that I was the queen’s special little space explorer. I was hand-fed the most extravagant meals by the castle staff. When the queen saw it fit, I was strolled around the castle grounds and even on the streets of the Amazon people. All eyes were on me, and I would not have had it any other way. The Amazons had made a room for me, instantaneously. On my first day, the queen and her men took me to an empty room. A blank canvas. They fashioned me with a flashy-looking helmet, which beeped and hummed as stereotypically as a sci-fi device could. I stood there, while the queen held a tablet, quickly tapping away at a screen whose contents were invisible from my angle. The queen squealed with excitement, while I was left sitting in quiet confusion. I still remember how excited she looked on that day. How her smile threatened to shine brighter than the room itself. And the room did shine. It glowed like the inside of a lightbulb, engulfing everything in a white flash. I was unable to tell if it bothered the Amazons as much as it did me. I had to keep my eyes shut to stop my corneas from being burned. I do know that the queen reacted before me, as I heard her let out an excited squeal. When I finally opened my eyes, I could not spare the same reaction. It was a gigantic nursery, plain and simple. A supersized slice of home décor, fashioned executively by Amazon sensibilities. There were walls generated of pastel blue and pink stripes that did not make this room look any slimming. There was a window that generated a view of the outside world, made only so I could have a familiar perspective of time. There was a crib, with bars that rose like pillars meant to hold up old important buildings. They were unscalable by design, to prevent any poorly plotted escape attempts. The crib’s mattress was soft and wide, big enough to comfortably accommodate four people my size, but I slept inside alright. There were toys upon toys. More toys than I knew what to do with or would ever ask for. As many as there were, I all lacked in the fine details. Bunny rabbits with too many eyes. Duckies with misaligned wings. It would have been more noticeable had I not been swarmed with options. Too many, I was spoiled for options, but I was entertained alright. There were books. Giant books in the language I still do not understand, that would have to be read to me during the day and before naps. My understanding of their language was still infantile at best, but I was learning alright. There were diapers. So very many diapers. Diapers that puffed and piled out of their drawers, demanding to be worn. Diapers with coats of countless colors, always perfectly matching my current outfit, despite never staying on for long. Diapers with tapes the strength of industrial glue, that the Amazons could peel away with ease. They were thick and poofy and waddle-inducing, but they fit me alright. The queen’s design was made to give her newest guest an unforgettable stay. And everything fit her alright. Better than alright. Everything fit me perfectly. That was just how she wanted it. Now, at first, I did not appreciate this design. The reasons why currently escape me. The picture of my timeline from denial to acceptance is drawn with washed and faded markers. I know that I disobeyed the queen. I think that I yelled and screamed. I think I tried to escape, which sounds foolhardy as I write it down. I know that I was carried into another room, which was colder and menacing and obscure, I think. I know there was a machine there, I think was like a tanning bed. A scary, foreboding tanning bed. I know that I was placed inside. After that, my thoughts truly became jumbled. When I came to, I was feeling much more appropriate. Much more appreciative. My thoughts were much less foggy afterwards. It was decided that I was ready to give my new room a second try. I knew the result, and the burst of excitement I felt when looking upon my room the second time. This time, I said to myself “Hey, self, this place isn’t that bad. In fact, this place is wonderful!” The queen must have seen the sparkle in my eyes, because she shared the same one. I may not have been a communications expert, but we were both on the same page. Who knew I was this great with foreign relations? The queen took great care as she laid me back for my first diaper change. My bare bottom was laid on an open diaper, that had to be a few inches thick. Softer than a cloud, the padding was a tricolor mishmash that demanded attention. Just like its wearer. The powder she poured filled the air and dulled my senses further. It smelled of the sweetest flowers and worked wonders at masking any bad smells that came near that region. She pulled together all three tapes on each side, nice and snuggly. It’s funny. Perhaps the problem was (this may be hard to believe) me. Perhaps I had thoughts about staying out of diapers? As nonsensical as those sounds. I understood then what had transpired in that room. My queen had bottled away, or severed, or blocked all the rejection I had. And, in her ocean of piety and wisdom, left my mind with all the other thoughts that made me so special. Even alien machines fail to snuff out my award-winning personality. And, to make sure I stayed this way, the queen and her men added another special present to my room afterwards. In the corner of my room sat a box. At certain times during the day(?) the box would turn on automatically. Every day, that box flashed swarms of bright color. Colors that don’t exist in normal circumstances. Colors that are transcended beyond green and blue and red primary hue. The best colors in the world. The room would fill with sounds that match the colors in evolution and captivation. I lie on my tummy and watch this display of a lifetime, every day. I had lost countless periods of time watching that box. When I awoke, signal by the box turning off or the interjection of a staff member, I was always found in dire need of a change. Oh, right! The changes! Here, the passage of time is as persistent as it is undecipherable. My lessons on the subjects have been deemed the by queen to be supplementary. Still, having an idea for the length of my stay would be helpful. Clever girl I am, I have been tracking my time spent here, not in meals or steps, but in diaper changes. It was the obvious choice, seeing as how they happen so consistently and frequently. The increased frequency of diaper changes in recent times, however, may end up distorting my perception of my time here. Additionally, there are times, commonly after a nap, where I cannot confidently confirm if a diaper change has occurred or not. Currently, I have been on this planet for three hundred and forty diaper changes. That number will soon increase to three hundred and forty-one. My diaper has taken quite a soak since I first began writing this entry, and a servant may come and check on me. Despite my advanced wit, I am not always able to tell when I have wet myself, or if I am ready for a change. The ones larger than me are much more adapt at telling when I need one. At the current moment, however, I am confident that my padding is sufficiently soggy enough to warrant one. Now, I know that I thoroughly made my case for why living with the Amazons is a wonderful experience. Given that, I perfectly understand if all who read this would want to share it with me. Well, you are more than welcome to accept my humble invitation. I insist. Playtime was starting to get boring anyway. The trip really isn’t all that complicated. The Amazons are much more learned than us when it comes to space travel. After I arrived, it did not take them long to find the exact location of my old home, lightyears away. Lightyears were like inches to them. I told the queen, best as I could, about a few familiar faces I thought should be aboard the first flight. Ones who are no doubt reading this. Ones who I will not list, so as not to spoil the surprise. Sure enough, she was able to pull them up on a display in real time. Lightyears away, but the picture was crystal clear. I don’t know how the Amazons will come. It still feels too early for a mass invasion. Though, they are no doubt equipped for one. In a war of the worlds, Amazons come out on top, in every simulation. I imagine one-on-one abductions would be the likely answer. Perhaps in the dead of night. Maybe even in broad daylight, if someone here is feeling impatient. Imagine minding your own business when poof! You find yourself in the arms of a loving Amazon who knows what they want and will never let it go. Speaking from experience. I believe it will become a reality sooner than you can predict. Prepare yourself for culture shock. Amazon adoptions will send you for a whirlwind. Abductions or adoptions? It’s just a matter of perspective. That is the other reason I am writing this address. I am expecting a slew of new playmates. When you finally get here, you all better be on your best behavior. There are plenty of jealous Amazons here who want their own little Ellen Huxley to hug and coddle and pamper. When you eventually get here, don’t make me look bad. Do what your Amazon says. Let them dress you, feed you, change you. They all clearly know best. They would not have been able to find us so easily otherwise. When you inevitably get here, get comfortable. I have a hunch that the trip is one way. You might as well enjoy this new age of space travel. If not, well, Amazons have ways of pulling out combative urges, and pushing the sweet dispositions to the front. Again, speaking from experience. To end this entry, I will leave with a tutorial that will prove exceptionally useful during a lifetime in the Amazon’s world: messing your diaper. Now, don’t shy away from this. A full diaper will find its way to you before you know it. You might as well get some pointers from an expert while you still have the chance. The trick is to distract yourself. Don’t focus too hard on the mechanics, less you psych yourself out. When your body gives the signal, if your body gives the signal, hunker down and get ready. Stare off at a spot in the distance. Fancy wallpaper. An old toy. A patch of flowers. It does not matter exactly what. Your body only needs one push before everything falls into place. Remember to breathe, take a minute to recompose yourself if needed. And voila! A full diaper, ready for changing. Believe me, it gets easier, and will soon become a thoughtless action. Something to note: While the powder easily masked the scent of a full diaper, it does nothing for the weight or the feeling. Now, I must bid you adieu. It appears my instructions proved too effective, and my need for a change has become much more dire. Nothing to worry about. Dropping off important cargo is all in a day’s work for a prodigal space explorer. I will wail into my monitor, alerting the staff to pick up the pace. Just remember, when face-to-face with your new Amazon, use every trick I taught you for an easy adjustment period. And when you finally realize how much good a lifetime spent with an Amazon can do for you, tell me all about it during our latest playdate. Seeing you soon, Ellen Huxley

Kaycee McNeal - Lawyer for the Mob Part 1 Kaycee McNeal looks nervously at the legal pad in front of her on the table. She doesn’t dare look to her left at the defendant in her current case but she “feels” him staring at her. She shifts uncomfortably in her seat and tries to fight the panic that she knows is making her cheeks flush… Looking up at the Judge presiding over this case Kaycee gets even more flustered because the usual patient Judge Harken looks like she is ready to throw her gavel at her.. Her cheeks are also flush Kaycee notices, but she’s sure that it’s because she’s been sitting there like a bump on a log for 5 minutes now instead of beginning her argument against Jerome Giovanni. She finds herself looking over at him when she says his name in her mind and sure enough; the large “enforcer” for the mob is staring at her and smiling. She darts her eyes down just as he nudges his attorney Joseph P. Dismissed and they share a knowing chuckle. Kaycee cringes at the thought of Joe. Sleazy Lawyer to the underworld from LA to Houston. He actually had his last name legally changed to “Dismissed”.. “Ugh!” She mutters under her breath. For all of the fear that Jerome has instilled in Kaycee, her disgust with Joe still finds a way to break through. “Councilor?” Judge Harken practically barks.. “Yes your honor, excuse me.. I am ready to begin.” Kaycee begins to stand when suddenly she is overwhelmed with nausea.. she feels lightheaded and holding up her hand the Judge rolls her eyes with a “Oh my God just go!” dismissing the young prosecutor to step out of the courtroom. The only sound you can hear in the hallway is the click-clack of Kaycee’s fashionable heels as she rushes to the nearby lady’s room. She opens the door and heads for the nearest stall while quickly unbuttoning her navy blue blazer afraid she will vomit before she has a chance to reach the toilet.. she makes it, but just barely. “That sounds rough.” A voice says behind her. As sick as Kaycee feels she is embarrassed to know that someone is standing over her while she’s on her knees holding her light brown hair leaning over the toilet bowl. “It is.. I’m so sorry you had to hear that.” She apologizes to the stranger. “Hey it’s ok. Big case, big nerves.” The voice says handing her some toilet paper. “I.. I guess so..” she responds meekly “That or you drank way too much for a pretty little thing like you last night right Kaycee?” Kaycee suddenly feels a twinge of fear mixed with anger.. “Here, let me help you.” The voice says reaching down and grabbing a handful of the nauseous lawyer’s hair and quickly snatching it back forcing Kaycee to look up into the large woman’s eyes. “Don’t worry dear… the drugs will wear off soon. We just wanted you to know who owns your ass from here out.” She says pulling her to her feet. “Let me go!” Kaycee whimpers as the woman grabs her by her waist and pulls her from the stall shoving her over to a sink with a tight grip on her hair. “Come on now, you know what to do.” The woman says shoving her foot between Kaycee’s heels and then quickly sliding her foot up sliding her skirt up her thighs. “Spread em.” Kaycee starts to tear up.. the memory (or what she can recall) of last night flooding her mind. “That’s a good girl, now show me.” Kaycee looks at herself in the mirror. At 27 years old she is a natural beauty. Her green eyes and perfectly pouty lips under a button nose give her a sexy girl next door appearance. Her white blouse is strained against her 34D breasts accentuated further by her arms being pinned behind her back by her tormentor. The navy skirt she wears is hiked up to her upper thigh exposing the cream colored panties beneath. Her attacker on the other hand is a tall blonde woman that would remind you of a Swedish masseuse stereotype. A large woman with broad shoulder, matching bust, a tapered waist and floating hips. She easily stands a foot taller than the 5’4” lawyer she has pinned against the sink. She releases Kaycee’s wrists and as the first tear rolls down her cheek she starts unbuttoning her blouse to expose a matching cream lace bra. “Didn’t even try to wash it off… Good girl.” She says laughing at the black sharpie words on Kaycee’s chest. “Now be a dear and read it.” Kaycee blushes as she stares at the black writing across her cleavage… “Hurry up! Judge is waiting!” “I’m…” Kaycee stutters “I’m a dumb slut…” “Let me help!” The Amazonian sized woman reaches around and grips the front of her bra before ripping it from her chest exposing the smaller woman’s ample breasts. “Now you can read it all.” “I shouldn’t look… look… for di… dick like a little whore…” Kaycee’s voice breaks and she starts sobbing. “Oh Jesus..” the woman says yanking her away from the sink spinning her around by her waist and then ripping the two remaining buttons of her blouse out of the way exposing the lawyer’s entire torso. “It says. “I’m a dumb slut. I shouldn’t look for dick like a little whore. Now I’m a Mob Owned Bitch.” Kaycee sinks to her knees as her previous night comes in flashes.. She’s at a bar having a drink. She sees a man looking her way. Three drinks later she decides that it’s *his* lucky night as she invites him to her place. She blushes as she remembers how she reached for his cock as she fumbled to open the door to her condo. Once inside she quickly starts stripping her work attire off and telling him how wild she was going to get with him. Fast forward and she’s on her knees before him taking his erect penis into her mouth and wondering if she can fit this big a thing in her tight slit. She remembers hearing laughter. Then the lights come on and she’s surrounded by several men and a few women. They tell her to keep going as they snap pictures of her and video her now less enthusiastic blowjob of Paul from the bar. He grabs her hair and starts throat fucking her for all she is worth ending with him pulling out and shooting his load all over her face and chest. “Good work Paulie!” A man says stepping from the shadows. It’s Jerome. The mobster she is supposed to prosecute the next morning in court! “Now check this out bitch” he says pulling her to her feet. “Tomorrow you are going to drop this case or us releasing these pics and videos will be the least of your fucking worries.” She doesn’t remember much else from the evening other than the warning that she better not try to clean off from the night. Kaycee slowly stands in the lady’s room and faces the large woman.. “I gotta get back before they send someone..” “Fine, but let me help you with your clothes first.” She steps close to Kaycee “Can’t let you go in there looking like a slob right?” She pulls a box cutter out of her pocket and quickly slices the straps to Kaycee’s lace bra then quickly pulls it away from her and drops it on the floor. “This shirt is ruined.” She says looking at the ripped buttons. She smiles at the scared lawyer and then rips the shirt from her small frame leaving her topless. Kaycee gasps at the way she is being handled and then quickly covers her exposed breasts. “Here put this back on, maybe it will cover your body art.” She says tossing her the navy blazer she had been wearing. She then leans close to Kaycee’s exposed chest and seeing the dried semen gives her a knowing wink. “Good girl, quite the listener. That’s good.” Kaycee quickly buttons the three buttons and notices that while it hides her “art” she definitely doesn’t look like a professional lawyer, more like a woman looking for some action in a professional office. “Go!” The woman says smacking her across her ass and pushing her back into the hallway. “And remember, we fucking own your ass now.” Kaycee wipes a tear off her face as she adjusts her skirt and then enters the courtroom.

An impossibly awkward silence hung in the office as Theodore sat patiently, waiting for a response. While it had been some time since he had been employed, he was sure that he had filled out his resume without any issue. He wasn’t sure what was causing his potential employer to hesitate. Although, given the circumstances, he did have one leading theory. “Theodore, yes?” Lydia asked, an eyebrow raised, “You are sure you want to work here?” Theodore tilted his head, the lioness’s question taking him off guard. Especially since her tone was bordering on disbelief. Was that really the first question on her mind? “Yes ma’am. Is there something the matter? I am sure I’ve met all the necessary qualifications.” “Theodore, you may not be aware, but this department,” Lydia paused, carefully considering her words. “All the other employees of this department are…” “Women?” The mouse asked innocently. “Queens.” The lioness replied bluntly. “The felines of this department tend to all have a preset mindset on rodents such as yourself. You may find them to be rather…overbearing.” Theo shook his head. He wasn’t going to let something as trivial as species work him out of a good job. “That won’t be an issue for me. All I ask is that you give me a fair shot.” Even after that admission, Lydia’s face still showed signs of uncertainty. “It’s not that I don’t want to hire you. In fact, I think you are perfect for this position. Overqualified, even. But the workers of this office can prove to be a very intense bunch. I only thought it my duty to give you fair warning, is all. Few people apply for your position. Especially not with such eagerness.” Theo held back a scoff. Lydia spoke as if they were plotting to tear him apart. He knew that this was a place of business. He believed that he would be treated with the upmost respect. And the position of office counselor sounded easy enough. “Believe me, ma’am. I am sure I’ll get along just fine. Who knows? I might end up becoming quite popular.” His words must have struck a chord with her, because her unsure grin had shifted into an easy smile. “I suppose that settles it. I look forward to having you in my office.” Lydia extended her paw for a shake. “You’ll start on Monday.” *** While Theodore was more than grateful to have his own office, he wasn’t very keen on how everything was laid out. Right off the bat, he noticed how juvenile the place had looked. The walls were painted an unflattering pastel blue. The furniture was also very colorful, including his desk and a few small chairs strewn about the room. The multicolored cabinets in the corner were rather tall, better suited for an animal much larger than himself. He even noticed that the carpet was a lighter shade than the rest of the office. The office felt like that of a social worker. One who worked with very young children. Maybe many of the workers here were mothers and felt more at home here. Maybe the previous employee liked this style. Whatever the case, Theodore was not a fan. “I might have to do a bit of redecorating later on.” Theodore mused to himself, still giving the place a once-over. Just as he was in the middle of taking mental design notes, Theodore’s ears perked up at the sound of the door opening behind him. “Oh my gosh.” Said the surprise guest. It was a female cheetah, dressed in a trendy fashion, who could not have been more than twenty years old. “No way! I can’t believe Lydia actually got one!” Got one? What an odd way to refer to a new coworker. Lydia did mention that this position was hard to fill. Maybe she was excited to have a new “office counselor” or however it was called. “Umm, hello. I’m Theodore. I would love to get better acquainted, but I’m still getting settled in at the moment. Do you mind coming back later?” Apparently, that was not an option. The cheetah closed the door behind her and walked over to Theodore, a giddy smile on her face. She kneeled down to meet the mouse at eye level, staring him down. The mouse said nothing, taking a cautionary step back. “Umm. I really am—" She stuck a paw under Theodore’s chin and began to scratch. With the other free paw, the cheetah began to rub the back of his neck in a smooth circular motion. She had soon worked into a natural rhythm, patting him down tenderly. It felt quite nice. “Aww, you’re such a sweetie. I can tell, it’s gonna be so much fun having you around the office!” The cheetah’s bubbly tone remained as she scratched and petted the new hire, not seeing anything inappropriate with the treatment. “You can call me Ms. Shari, okay?” Theodore couldn’t even muster up a nod in response. The sudden comforting motions had already molded him like putty. He knew this type of behavior was not appropriate for the workplace and was surprised that Shari already spoke with such a sense of familiarity. Despite not wanting to stereotype, it was very clear Shari was a fast-moving woman. “M-miss Shari…” The mouse mumbled, “I don’t think we should be doing this at work. Maybe after we get to know each other better?” Theodore protested, but his pleas were as ineffective as they were half-hearted. Shari had already scooped Theo up and cradled him tenderly. Shari simply smiled down at him. “You really are too sweet. You remind me of those cute talking dolls. The ones that say little phrases when you squeeze them. But I suppose it’s scratches and pets in your case. I would totally love to take you out after work. But I think we’re getting ahead of ourselves,” Shari stuck a claw down Theo’s trousers, and pulled at the waistband. The elastic snapped back as she pulled her hand away, her mental quarry being answered. “Looks like I am the first one here. Don’t worry, Teddy. I’m not going to keep you all to myself. I just wanted to be the one to break you in.” Very gently, Shari laid the mouse on his back atop his new desk. She ran a claw through the side of his briefs, tossing them aside after rendering them useless. Shari shot the mouse a wink, and crouched behind the desk, as if to retrieve something. Was this really happening!? This was a scene pulled right out of a smutty film. When Theodore had landed this job, lewd acts such as this never once crossed his mind. Yet, here he was, getting “broken in” on his first day of the job. All the while, Theodore did nothing to stop it from happening. Why was that? Maybe it was a case of idle curiosity. If this cheetah—this young queen—wanted to show him her idea of office hospitality, who was he to stop her? No. Deep down, Theodore knew why he didn’t resist. The dopey smile on his face was clear evidence of that. Theodore’s excitement quickly shifted into confusion as the big cat reemerged. In her paws, the cheetah now held something white and fluffy. No doubt intended to replace the khakis and briefs she had cleanly discarded. “It’s been a minute since I’ve done this. The last guy ran away in such a hurry. But don’t worry. It is just like that old saying. Changing a mouse’s diaper is just like riding a bike. After you do it once, you never forget how.” Shari leaned in closer to Theodore, their noses and whiskers only inches away from each other. Shari saw his tiny chest move up and down rapidly, and smiled, “And believe me, I have done this more than once.” Theodore’s body was now running hot and cold. Really, it was more accurate to say that he was running hot and hot. This dream had suddenly shifted into an odd nightmare. Theodore couldn’t stop all the excited feelings built up moments ago. At the same time, he had never felt so embarrassed before. This woman, a total stranger really, had said that she plans to dress him like a baby. Him, a fully grown mouse! Even worse, this office was already perfectly equipped for such a task. All the while, Shari did her job with the upmost efficiency. She hoisted his legs up, sliding the padding under him quickly. She plucked his swaying pink tail and fed it through the back hole gently. Powder and oil were rubbed liberally into Theodore’s skin and fur. The skin-on-skin contact served to raise the mouse’s heart rate even further. Theodore panted and gripped the desk while Shari hummed a simple tune. In the end, the diaper was taped up, nice and snug, hiding all of Theodore’s excitement behind a wall of white fluff. “Perfect. I always thought that if this office gig didn’t work out, I could go try for childcare. Of course,” Shari grabbed one of Theo’s cheeks for a quick pinch, “I don’t think any of those kids could be as cute as you, Teddy.” Theodore squirmed on the desk. “Ms. Shari!? You put a diaper on me!” It was an obvious statement, but the only one he could muster. He was still utterly bewildered. “That’s right, Teddy! Standard procedure for any cute little mice that scurry into our building. But you already knew that didn’t you?” No, he didn’t! In what world was it normal to treat co-workers like overgrown infants!? Not one Theo had any intention of staying in. He tried to get his bearings back, but his sense of movement had been greatly crippled. If it wasn’t already obvious, Theodore was not used to having diapers taped over his rear. He eventually worked his way into an upright position, but it ended up helping Shari more than him. She took the opportunity to swiftly pull off his dress shirt, leaving the new hire’s chest bare. “Gah! You can’t do—Mm mph!” Theodore’s protests were cut short, as he felt something cold and rubbery invade his mouth. Shari held a finger to his mouth, making it known that whatever she put in there was meant to stay that way. What could she possibly be using to pacify his— Oh. “I was so excited to meet you today that I popped my head in here earlier. I know, I know. It spoils the surprise. But I couldn’t help myself! It has been ages since we’ve had a little mousey to play with! Especially one so adorable!” Shari accented her point with an Eskimo kiss, rubbing her nose against Theo’s. The mouse blushed hard and whimpered behind his pacifier. “Besides, it gave me a chance to pick the perfect outfit for your first day.” Just like the diaper before, Shari pulled out something fresh and babyish for Theodore to wear. Theodore didn’t have much time to look at it. Shari had already pulled off Teddy’s sock and shoes, and was feeding his legs through the new outfit. The transaction was as easy as the diaper change. Theodore was too stunned to fight, and Shari’s paws were too quick. Within two minutes flat, Theodore had been dressed snuggly in a new ensemble. He had been dressed in a footed sleeper, designed to resemble a tabby cat. His entire body was covered in orange fleece, leaving only his face visible. There was even a hood fixed with pointed ears on top. His eyes shot downward and saw a thick roundness around the crotch. It was a perfect outline of his diaper. Any queen working in the quiet office would perk her ears to the distinct sound of crinkling and know exactly who was responsible. Theodore turned around, and saw the trap door on the back, designed as a way to give easy checks and changes to actual babies. He could even see the white of his diaper peeking out underneath. All Theodore could do was stare down at himself, his mouth agape. “Aww, you’re speechless! I knew you would love it.” Shari hoisted the mouse up with ease, carrying him on her hip like an actual toddler. “Come on, let’s show you off. I’m sure the other girls will love your padded tush just as much as I do!” Theodore did not doubt that. Unfortunately, that’s what he was most afraid of. Theodore buried his head in Shari’s shoulder and quietly suckled on his pacifier. The amber nipple bobbed rhythmically in his mouth. At some point, he had begun suckling on it of his own volition. Shari forced the pacifier upon him, and he was taking to it like a duck to water. Theodore kicked his feet restlessly, the diaper sounding off its crinkly anthem, and hoped that this was the only babyish habit he would develop today. The pair came to a sudden stop, as Shari arrived at a door on the other side of the office. “Oh Naomi!” Shari began in a singsong, “There’s someone very special who wants to see you!” There was a pregnant pause after that. The pair waited, Theodore growing more confused and antsy. “Shari,” A dry voice from the other side of the door finally answered, “You don’t have to do this every morning. You can come in if you want.” The cheetah chuckled to herself. “I know that. But I’m with someone. He makes very good first impressions!” There was another pause after that, although, one not nearly as silent. From the other side, Theodore could swear he heard heavy breathing. Panting? Purring? He felt himself shrinking in the cheetah’s cradle, the sounds prompting a primal sense of fear. The sounds finally subsided, and the two were once again waiting in silence. “Come in…” beckoned a low and deep growl of a voice. The party reacted accordingly. Theodore whimpered softly, and Shari walked inside. Her fur was a fine shade of black that shined cleanly under her violet pantsuit. Her deep yellow eyes stayed tracking Theodore from the second he and Shari entered the room. Her facial expression and demeanor gave her an aura of poise and precision. An aura that matched perfectly with the tight and orderly den that was her office. Despite her outward composure, Theodore could tell there were more intense feelings lurking behind her eyes. “Good morning, Shari. Who is your adorable little friend?” Her words sounded friendly and warm, even while her sights stayed pinned to the pacified prey that was Theodore. Theodore nuzzled even closer to his feline captor. Given the circumstances, he was starting to feel much safer in Shari’s paw than anywhere else. Between the two big cats in the room, the one cradling him seemed far less imposing. “His name is Teddy! He’s the new guy Lydia emailed us about.” With a quick flick of her paw, Shari plucked the pacifier out of Theodore’s mouth. “Go on. Introduce yourself!” While the spotlight that beamed on him was only metaphorical, he still felt an intense heat shining on him. It was not because of the sleeper either. The pressure of having these two office ladies stare down at him was a lot. Naomi was giving him no quarter. She sat on the edge of her desk, patiently waiting for Theodore’s pitch. His arrival was no doubt the highlight of her day, as Lydia had apparently taken the liberty of alerting everyone in the building beforehand. “M-my name is Theodore. I was supposed to start working here today…” There was a small drop of confidence that had not yet been drained from Theo’s body. Unfortunately, while it was enough to get him to speak, there was none left for his voice to use. The result was Theo speaking in a quiet, mousy voice, and two felines cooing at him. “He’s a total sweetheart. As soon as I met him, he tried to ask me for a date. A date! Isn’t that precious?” Naomi chuckled lightly. “I suppose some men cannot help themselves in the presence of beautiful women.” Naomi fixed her gaze back at the mouse. “Does that sound right, Mr. Teddy? Are you going to be our little office flirt?” Theodore responded by burying his head in Shari’s arm, like a toddler being cooed at by his aunt and uncles. “Aww, feeling shy? Maybe Shari is more your type? Into younger women, I take it.” “I think he likes you! He just hasn’t got the chance to know you yet. Why don’t I drop him off here so you two can get acquainted?” The very notion caused Naomi’s eyes to swell and grow huge. She let out another low purr that was only muted by the sound of her claws scraping at her desk. In an equal reaction, Theodore buried himself deeper into Shari’s carriage. He wished so badly that he could scurry away back to the hole he called home. But he couldn’t do that, still stuck in the grasps of a women much stronger and faster than him. He was only able to stare back at the predator, and he saw that his fear was perfectly reflected in her deep black pupils. “Oh!?” Naomi pulled herself back and began to regain her lost composure. “I mean, are you sure? You are the one who saw him first. It wouldn’t be right for me to steal him away from you.” Shari scoffed, “Don’t try and act all restrained. You were the first one in Lyn’s office after this little cutie finished his interview last week. I bet good money that you probably lost sleep over him this weekend.” Oh dear. Theodore hadn’t yet considered the weight of the fact that his arrival was already common knowledge. Lydia might as well have sounded the dinner bell. Judging by the reactions of these first two co-workers, he was going to be a very popular addition. “You always read me so well. But I really shouldn’t be playing right now.” “Come on, you’ve earned it. You’ve worked so much that you could take two days off with the little guy and still be ahead of everyone. Here, watch.” And without warning, Shari had pulled Theo away, and forced him into Naomi’s arms. Theo was sweating bullets, subjecting his pacifier to a flurry of panicked suckles. With her stoic gaze, Naomi was much harder to read. But she clearly was not complaining about the new arrangement. “See? I know you two are going to get along great together.” Shari glanced down at her watch. “I gotta run. If you need to change him, all the stuff is still in the old spot. If you want, I can tag back in at lunch time.” Shari waved and left in a hurry. “Have fun you two.” The door was shut, and Theodore had traded one predator for another. “Don’t speak. I want to enjoy this moment.” Her words were firm and confident, and her gaze had relaxed to a stoic state. “I can tell this all must be very shocking to you. Most men who end up in this office don’t do so willingly.” There it was again. That familiar sentiment. He had only been “working” for less than a day, but it was easy to see why this role was so hard to fill. “You are different, little Teddy. You signed up for this. You applied to this position like any other, not knowing any better.” Naomi paused, watching as the timid little mouse averted his gaze in order to dodge the question. “I thought so. You have such honest eyes, little Teddy. Unfortunately, you still managed to end up in my den all the same. I have a special way of greeting little rodents who find themselves here.” Naomi brushed the hood of Theo’s sleeper down. She leaned in closer and closer, until finally— “Mwah!” Naomi had planted a kiss on Theodore’s bare cheek. She didn’t stop at one. Soon, she was raining down blows of affection on his cheeks again and again. Theo fussed and squirmed, but he was no match for the predator’s precision. This panther’s passion persisted, as she had plenty of love to give. “Well?” Naomi asked in a playful tone. “Did I change your mind? Or do you still prefer younger women?” Naomi pulled the pacifier out of Theodore’s mouth, finally allowing the mouse to speak. It took Theodore a moment to find his bearings, but he managed to formulate a response. “I…I don’t understand! Why are you all treating me like this? Why do you think it’s okay to treat a grown adult like this? I’m not a baby!” “That is true. Babies are too young to appreciate this. That is why having little mice like you is much more fun. We get to spoil you rotten, and you get to appreciate every second of it.” “But I don’t want to be spoiled! I want to be treated as an adult! I want to work!” “Work?” A wry smile grew on Naomi’s face, “Well, you shouldn’t worry yourself over something like that. This office has plenty of hard-working grown-ups as is. But I do have something to keep a cutie like you entertained until lunchtime.” Naomi, as punctual as ever, had prepared for this meeting beforehand, like a scheming villain. She didn’t expect to meet with the mouse so early, but was happy with the end result all the same. From behind the corner of her desk, Naomi kicked out something made to accommodate Teddy. It was a baby walker, colored a garish shade of pink all over. There were many different toys and doodads designed to catch the attention of someone much younger than Theodore. Younger, but not much smaller. Before he could even protest, Naomi had shoved the mouse right into the open seat of the walker. Theodore immediately noticed how easily he sank into the seat. He also noticed, by anxiously kicking his feet, that he was unable to reach the floor below. To get out, he would need the help of someone much taller than him. “There we go, all nice and snug. This is a little something I like to have around when I want to spend time with any mice in the office. Watching you play gives me that extra jolt I need to get through the day. Much more interesting that fish swimming around in a glass tank.” Naomi set down an activity book and a packet of crayons in front of Theodore. “You can work on coloring in-between the lines. There’s even a couple of math problems in there, if you are feeling extra clever today. If you do a good job, I’ll even tear out the page and hang it on the fridge in the breakroom.” “This is ridiculous!” He yelled, “Let me out of here this instant!” He fuzzed and bounced, desperately trying to free himself. Naomi slammed her paws down in front of Teddy. She bared her fangs and let out a low growl. Teddy immediately recoiled, his eyes wide with shock. “Do not try my patience, little one. By my account, I gave you the appropriate treatment for a mouse in this office. I can take you out now, but it will only be so that I can give you a spanking on your bare bottom. Now you sit here and play, because I won’t ask twice.” It was all too much. The dam had finally broken, and Theodore was wetting his diaper out of fear. Both parties perked their ears at the sound of a wet hiss hitting the once white padding. Theodore whimpered and shut his eyes tight. A small part of him wished he still had a pacifier in his mouth for comfort. He might as well have something to suckle on. There was no way now that he would convince Naomi, or anyone else in this office, that he was anything more than a helpless kit. “And you were trying to tell me that you weren’t a baby. Well, us grown-ups can’t drop everything to please fussy little brats like you. You will just have to sit on that soggy tush of yours for a few hours.” Naomi offered up Teddy’s pacifier back into his mouth. This time, having learned his lesson, he graciously accepted the rubber nipple and began to suckle. It only took one stern talking to, but Theodore learned quickly not to challenge the queens of this office. He shuffled to a random page, grabbed a crayon, and tried his best to look busy. Naomi smiled down at him and continued her own work. Theo gulped, knowing he was in for a long first day… … The activity book was doing a poor job at keeping Theodore active. He managed to finish coloring a page depicting young children playing during recess. However, he didn’t feel accomplished at all after he had finished. The other parts of the book didn’t treat him any better. The math section was nothing more than basic addition. The numbers barely even passed the double digits, and he felt his attention begin to sway. “That’s enough fun for now, sweetie.” Naomi said, jolting the mouse’s attention, “It’s almost lunchtime, and we need to get you fed and ready for your nap.” Naomi pulled away the activity book. “Did you make sure to fill up a page for me, hmm?” “Yes Ma’am.” He responded quickly, “But I hadn’t packed a lunch this morning. I don’t eat very much, you see.” “Oh, don’t worry about that. I’m sure we can find something for you to munch on.” She waved him off, still pawing through the activity book. “Excellent work, Teddy.” Naomi must have found his effort satisfactory. He didn’t feel accomplished, but Theodore nodded, nonetheless. It was better to just grin and bare it for today. As soon as five rolled around, he would be home free, and ready to quit this awful job. Theo allowed himself to be lifted out of the baby seat, and cradled like before. However, he felt a new wave of anxiety, as Naomi stepped out of her office. He kept his head down and his eyes closed shut, but still heard a chorus of new voices cooing his way. “Is that really him?” “Lydia did say he was coming today.” “That outfit is so cute!” “Shh, I think he might be sleeping!” “Naomi must have tuckered him out!” “Hey, save some for the rest of us!” Theodore did not dare make a sound. He hadn’t yet braced himself for another humiliating meet-and-greet. Heels clacking. Doors creaking open. He was still blind to the world and had to rely on his other senses to help him. Eventually, he realized Naomi had come to a stop, and she began to rub his back. “Hey, we’re here.” Theodore popped up his head and scanned the room. He gathered that he was in the break room. He saw a fridge on one side of the room, along with a sink and a small microwave. His eyes landed on another big cat sitting in the corner of the room. And he immediately ducked his head down again. “Oh my gosh! I’m sorry sweetie. I didn’t mean to spook you.” “He’s just shy. I think I was too rough with him earlier. I had scolded him for misbehaving.” Theodore heard an unfamiliar voice going “ha-rump!” followed by the sound of a low growl. “Naomi, you have to be gentle with the little ones. You probably scared the poor dear senseless.” “I didn’t mean to. I just got carried away. I’m sure he’ll be fine. I’ll be more careful next time.” The tiger nodded, and turned towards the cowering mouse, “Hello there, sweetie. You can call me Ms. Sophie. I’m going to look after you now. It’s very nice to meet you.” Theodore peeked at the new figure. He had noticed a colorful blouse, covered with a flower petal design, over a large orange body with fine black stripes. She was a tiger and was rather well-built. She not only towered above Theo but was plainly a foot taller than Naomi herself. Despite this, Sophie didn’t invoke the sense of fear Naomi had earlier. This was the opposite. Her smile was warm and inviting. His nose twitched to catch the scent of the flowery perfume she wore. “Sophie is very experienced working with little ones like you. She is also much nicer than either me or Shari. You be good for her, okay?” “I’m sure that won’t be a problem. I can already tell he’s going to be a peach.” This transfer was much smoother. Theodore easily allowed himself to be passed off to Sophie. Her grasp was just as warm and inviting as advertised. “I’ll make sure no one bothers you two,” Was all that Naomi said as she made her leave. “Hey there, sweetie. Naomi tells me your name is Teddy?” “Y-yes, my name is Teddy—Theodore! Oh, dear.” That awful nickname was starting to get to him. Every single aspect of today was wearing him down. He had at least managed to make it to lunch time. All Teddy needed to do was grin and bear it. “It’s quite all right, darling. I think Teddy is a very cute name. More importantly, how about we get some grub in you? You’ve probably worked up an appetite since this morning.” The special accommodations made for his arrival had not yet let up. Amongst a series of plain look furniture, there stood one wooden high-chair. Just like before, he fit inside perfectly. He wasn’t even surprised anymore. He was buckled in, tray pushed back, and about to be fed like a hapless infant. He was not impressed by his “lunch” either, which appeared to be a bowl of oatmeal and a sippy cup filled with juice. He reactively turned his head as the tiger brought a spoon to his mouth. “Um, I’m sorry but this is—” “Too hot?” Sophie paused, blowing on the warm spoonful before resuming. “There we go. Now, open wide, Teddy.” Teddy shook his head. “No, that isn’t the issue. I—” “Not hungry? That can’t be right. It will be much harder for you to sleep if you have an empty stomach.” “I can feed myself.” He didn’t give her another chance to cut in. The mouse made sure to not raise his voice at her, having learned his lesson from the last queen. “Yes? I’m sure you can, Teddy. But this is just how things go in the office. It really isn’t that big of a deal.” Sophie spoke in sweet tones, though she didn’t sound all too sincere. Her mental image of Teddy trying to feed himself was likely akin to a toddler mashing food everywhere. Theodore sighed. In truth, he was already expecting answer such as that. He just wasn’t willing to accept this treatment without a fight. “Very well.” “Thank you! If you want, you can hold and drink from the sippy cup all by yourself. Most of the other ladies would have opted for a baby bottle, but I trust you.” Trying again, Sophie stirred the oatmeal around, and brought a spoonful to Teddy’s mouth. He didn’t try to fuss or squirm. He didn’t need Sophie to pretend it was a plane or a train. He simply accepted the warm bite of food. It was…good. Better than good. Theo picked hints of brown sugar, as well as smartly chosen fruit flavors. It was sweet, but not overbearingly so. While oatmeal was more of a breakfast food, a nice homecooked meal was welcome given the current circumstances. “How is it? I hope my cooking isn’t too plain for your taste. It’s been some time since I tried to cook for a mouse’s palette.” “No, it’s good. You made it perfectly. Thank you.” Sophie squealed, “You are so very welcome! I’m glad I could make you something you like.” The feeding continued without complaint. Theodore readily accepted every bite of his homecooked meal, and Sophie was more than happy to supply him. Theodore was even allowed to treat himself with a few swigs of juice straight from his new sippy cup. The cup took more effort than he initially expected, forcing him to actively suckle at it to get the sweet nectar inside, but he managed. The familiar taste of cool apple juice was a perfect match with his hot meal. “There we go. I bet you feel much better now.” Sophie scooped up the dishes and walked over to the sink to let them soak. “I wish Lydia told us more about you. You really are a treat.” Theodore perked up. Just hearing her name spoken again sent a reverb through his system. He was reminded of how simple everything started, only a few days ago. Lydia said she had given him “fair warning” about this position beforehand. What a load of bunk. She really believed her handwave of a warning was fair? How about saying “your office is basically a glorified nursery” or “every person in this office will try to baby you” instead? Teddy swallowed, “Excuse me, Do you think it’s possible that I could meet with Lydia later today? “I don’t think that is such a good idea Teddy. Ms. Lydia is very busy, so she probably doesn’t have time to play with you. Besides, we need to get you ready for your nap.” Theodore frowned. Sophie was somewhat more reasonable than the other ladies of the office, but not by much. The highchair feeding should have made that obvious. Still, Theodore had to at least try to get his voice heard. He had some very choice words he needed to share with his employer. When Sophie came back, Theodore was hoisted for the umpteenth time today, and cradled into her arms once more. Teddy whimpered as the two approached the break room door. “I’ll be quick, Teddy. No one is going to bother you today.” Even though the trip was nonnegotiable, Sophie still tried her best to soothe him. Teddy instinctively buried his head into the big cat’s shoulder. “Just make it through today” He thought to himself, “Just a few more hours, and we’re home free.” He didn’t hear as much commotion as Sophie walked him through the office. He did hear a few scattered snickers and giggles, but not much else. It seemed that Naomi had kept her promise. When he heard another door creaking and felt Sophie come to a stop, Teddy suspected that they had arrived at their destination. When Sophie rubbed his back and said, “We’re here, sweetheart,” The mouse finally perked his head back up. They were back in his office. Well, office was giving it too much credit. He realized now that this place was meant to be his playroom. The layout made much more sense with that in mind. They really spare no expense when it comes to babying him. It would be flattering if it weren’t so humiliating. “Ready for your nap, Teddy?” As much as he didn’t want to admit it, he was feeling rather tired now. A full meal tended to have that effect. Even so, Teddy was not ready to drop out just yet. He was still curious about a few things. Namely, why every person in this office was so obsessed with treating mice like babies. “Could we skip the nap, Ms. Sophie? I would much rather we talk. Perhaps, get to know each other better?” Really, Teddy was looking for an opening to probe. But Ms. Sophie shook her head, “I’m afraid not, dear. I’ve already used up all my time with you today. Besides, we have a schedule to follow.” Time? Schedule? That was different. He remembered the other ladies saying something similar. Was this treatment an organized effort of theirs? It would make sense, in some twisted way. Before Teddy could come to a conclusion, he felt the buttons on the sleeper’s trap door being popped open. “Hey, what are you—eek!” He felt a large paw squeeze the back of his diaper. Immediately Teddy was reminded of the big accident he had in Naomi’s office. The padding had become cold and clammy since then, and Teddy had somehow gotten used to the feeling. “Oh my,” mused Sophie, as she continued to grope Teddy’s soaked pamper, “You did a number on this one. No wonder you’ve been so squirmy. Let’s get you freshened up.” Sophie laid Teddy back onto his new desk (which was becoming his new changing table. Teddy was spared no modesty. The tabby sleeper was unzipped, and Teddy was left completely exposed, aside from the soaked diaper he was still taped in. Sophie brought her large paws to Teddy’s chest and leaned him down gently. Teddy clamped his eyes shut. He already saw one big cat fit him into a diaper. He didn’t need an encore performance. Luckily, Sophie didn’t mind, and quickly got to work. “Just grin and bear it. Nothing we haven’t been through before.” Teddy shivered as his exposed crotch was hit by a blast of cool air, courtesy of the office’s AC. He gripped his desk as his exposed crotch was met with a cool wet wipe, courtesy of Ms. Sophie. His legs were lifted, then dropped again. The feeling of something hard and wooden was replaced his something smooth and soft. Once again, the diaper crinkled as it was folded over. Tapes scrunched as they were pulled together. Teddy’s mobility, and his pride, was shot as the diapering was finished. “All done! Thank you for cooperating. You are such a good boy.” When Teddy looked up, he saw his diaper was not only dry, but had been size up considerably. This new fit would not even allow him to close his legs. “It’s so thick! Why do I have to wear this one?” “Because this is an overnight diaper, sweetie. Little ones have a tendency to dripple in their diapers during bedtimes, yes?” It was only now that Teddy realized how little Sophie thought of him. Every other woman in this office already thought of him as a baby, and there was no good reason to think she was any different. “Don’t you think this is overkill?” “Really?” Sophie asked, her tone playful, “Well, a certain mouse almost leaked into his sleeper today. I think that’s a good reason to be cautious.” Teddy blushed, knowing that he had no way to counter her point. “Can I at least have something to wear?” “Well, I think that sleeper of yours needs to be washed again. But, I do have something just as good.” Having said that, Sophie pulled out a new juvenile outfit to replace the old one. “I picked it out myself. Isn’t it charming?” It was another kitten themed outfit, unsurprisingly. This one was a calico-themed onesie. The coat was white with splotches of orange and black all over. Considering the fact calicos were usually female, he wasn’t a fan. His legs were exposed, and the thick overnight diaper peeked out from the sides, leaving nothing to the imagination per his diapered-status. “There we go. A perfect fit. Ready for your nap?” Teddy sighed, “Very well.” He was as ready as he was going to get. At this point he would be fighting Sophie, as well as his body’s natural need for rest. The best course of action was to fold for now and persevere. All he had to do was run out the clock, after all. “Do you have a blanket or…” This day never stopped throwing surprises at Teddy. From a closet that was behind his desk, Sophie had rolled out a crib. Small and low to the ground, the crib was nothing special. Just a simple design that you’d see in any baby aisle. Still, it was the perfect size for a certain mouse. Sorry about the size. It was all that we could manage to fit into the closet. But there is more than enough room for you to fit in, and it doesn’t even take up much space.” Sophie prattled on, but her concerns and Teddy’s were not one and the same. “I’m going to sleep in there?” Teddy asked. Although, the question’s answer was obvious. Obvious, and staring him dead in the face while rolling on four wheels. His well of disbelief had not dried completely. “It is a lot cozier than it looks.” Sophie reassured him, missing the point entirely. “C’mon, up we go.” She hoisted the mouse up in her arms once again and walked him over towards the crib. “Ms. Sophie, this really is not necessary. If you only let me—Mph!” His words were cut short by a rubber teat once more. Same room. Same day. Same pacifier. Different predator. What a roundabout trip. “This will help you sleep. You’ve already taken such a liking to it.” With a smile, Sophie lowered the mouse into the crib, paying no mind to the cranky look in his eyes. With one swift motion, a “Woosh!” and a “Click!” The cribs bars were raised high up and locked into place. The mouse’s grouchy expression had been swapped up to a wide-eyed one. “Don’t be nervous. Someone will be back to check on you in a while. You focus on getting your rest, okay?” As Sophie left, she clicked the lights off and locked the door, leaving the mouse unattended for the first time in hours. As soon as Sophie left, Teddy roused himself up. Even when standing on his tippy-toes, he had no chance of reaching the top of the crib. After a meager effort, Teddy fell back on his cushy tush, easily defeated by his own lacking height. Teddy laid his head back, gave his pacifier a cursory suckle, and noticed how heavy his eyelids felt. Just like how he could not escape the queens in the office, he could not escape the nap that he had been sentenced to. *** “Wakey, wakey sleepyhead.” Teddy did not want to wake. Sleep was treating him well. The soft clouds below him were treating him well. The sweet flavor in his mouth was treating him well. Wakey, wakey can wait, wait. “Mmont wanna…” “It’s time to get up. We have to leave now.” Teddy did not want to leave. For the first time today, he was enjoying himself. No overly motherly big cats. No threats of spankings. This was the life. “Mama…Sweepy.” Teddy mumbled. He was making an educated guess when he called out for Mama. The feeling of peace and serenity felt like they were ripped straight from his childhood memories. “Aww, that’s sweet. But my name isn’t mama.” The voice laughed, “It’s Ms. Lydia.” Teddy was finally woken up. Rather suddenly, in fact. That familiar name was all he needed to rejoin the world of the waking. There stood his boss, the leader of the pack, leaning over his crib with a smug smile on her face. “You were right, Teddy.” Said the smiling lioness, “You’ve become very popular around here.” “W-wydia!” Teddy paused, spitting out the pacifier still lodged in his mouth. “Lydia! I demand an explanation!” “Who gave you permission to take up that tone with me.” Without warning, Lydia leaned over the crib, and popped the crotch buttons on Teddy’s sleeper. The diaper shifted, and Lydia pressed a paw against Teddy’s exposed diaper. “If anything, you should be demanding a diaper change. You desperately need one.” Teddy cringed as the lioness felt his soaked padding. All the juice he drank from lunch had made a transfer from his gut to his pampers overnight. It had happened so naturally, that he wasn’t even roused by it when he was sleeping. But he could not dawdle on that right now. He had to leverage what little power he had in this situation. Teddy had to make a stance, even if it was on wobbly feet. “D-don’t change the subject! Why didn’t you tell me this was going to happen? Why didn’t you tell me this entire office was baby crazy!?” Lydia rolled her eyes and sighed heavily. “You know, when you came in for that interview, I really did not see this working out. I thought that reintroducing a mouse into the office so soon was going to cause more problems. But I am happy to be proven wrong. Everyone here is doing such a good job banding together to make this work. It is truly a shame, however, that you will need to be punished on your first day. But I suppose that is what happens when you talk out of turn.” “I do believe I am very much in turn!” Teddy was sitting up now. He slammed a fist against the mattress below. “What kind of office turns workers into babies!?” That had done it. Lydia yolked up Teddy by the back of his collar and bared her fangs at him. If the mouse had anything left in the tank, he would have wet his diaper a second time. “The kind a mouse like you belongs in. You seemed to be confused. No one made you wet your diapers. No one made you throw a temper tantrum. The only thing I am making you do is accept your punishment, like the mouthy kit that you are.” With her free hand, Lydia had forced a new pacifier into Teddy’s mouth. This one was different, as it featured straps to keep it from being spat out. Satisfied, Lydia carried the mouse out of the room, and deeper into the office. Where was Lydia taking him? From what he had gathered, it was time to leave. Had a really slept to five? If that was the case, he should be heading home now. Teddy noticed how quiet it was. Everyone else must have gone home for today. Lydia opened the door to the conference room. Theodore’s jaw would have dropped if not pacifier firmly wedged inside. A clowder of queens sat in attendance. It was as if the entire building crammed into one conference room in order to greet the new blushing baby mouse. “Ladies, I would like you to meet Teddy.” Lydia gestured to the red-faced mouse for all to see, “Teddy has taken up the reins of being our office console. I want you all to try your best to make him feel welcome.” All the other workers clapped at the announcement. Teddy spotted a few familiar faces in the audience, including a certain panther, and a cheetah dressed in a trendy fashion. Lydia looked down at the frightened mouse, finally ready to cure him of his confusion. “Many queens are willing to put in a few extra hours just to play with a cute kit like you. We have an entire system in play. Ladies who work extra get the choice to spend time with you on their days off. They even get to spend time with you during break hours. It’s a very effective system. Office productivity has been observed to go as high as forty percent when a well-managed mouse is introduced. Statistics from our other branches support these numbers even further. You have a very big role to play here, Teddy. Be proud that you get to fill it.” It was all so absurd. Yet, not a single person here seemed to see it that way, except for Teddy himself. Teddy could not see a single snickering face, or any one holding back laughter. He did not get the vibe that they were acting, either. There was no hint that this was a cruel and elaborate prank. He really had signed up to be their plaything. “Unfortunately, he did not make good marks on this first day. He has a very clear problem with talking out of turn. As such, we will be ending his first day with a punishment.” Lydia’s announcement left a wave of disappointment in the meeting room. Sophie especially, who had grasped her paws over her mouth in shock. If it was any other context, Teddy might have felt horribly guilty. “Ultimately, this serves to encourage our little mouse to do better in the future. Please, do not be disappointed. Instead, let us take advantage of this opportunity to show our new employee how much we desperately want him to do better.” While Teddy was shuttering at the word “punishment” it was coming to him faster than he could react. Teddy was flipped over on his stomach, his nose to the ground. The buttons on his onesie popped, and his soaked diaper was pulled down, leaving his tush and tail completely exposed. She couldn’t be…? “Teddy,” Lydia spoke in a calm and serene tone, “This is Julia. She is from the accounting department.” Lydia brought a paw to Teddy’s chin and pointed his head upwards. His eyes landed on a young serval cat, dressed modestly. She had an awkward smile on her face, like a bookish girl who had just been asked out for prom. “Hi, hello.” Julia began. Her voice was quiet and polite. “I’m not really use to dealing with mice. I think all the other girls have more experience than me. Still, I hope I can make a good first impression.” She flashed an honest smile, and walked past Teddy, out of view. Teddy noticed that everyone else had lined up behind her. Before the mouse could begin to question why, the answer came crashing down. WHAM! Something had struck Teddy’s backside. Something hard and cool and flat and wooden. It only struck once, but it was enough to leave Teddy shook. “Ooh, Was that alright, Lydia?” “That was perfect, Julia. You are excused for today.” Teddy’s fear had become fact. The nightmare that started this morning was not ending easily. The muffled cries from behind his paci fell on deaf ears, as the next lady stepped forward. “This is Celine. She is our acting receptionist.” Celine was a lynx. A smidge older than Julia, her demeanor was much more confident than the cat before her. “You know, you look a lot smaller than the last guy. Not that I mind.” Teddy shook his head, but that did not stop the cat from circling behind him. Lydia had the mouse pinned down easily, leaving him no choice other than to accept his punishment. WHAM! He was still reeling from the previous swat, but another came all the same. Celine’s strike was even harder than the last. “This is—ah, that’s right. You already met with Shari today, yes? The youthful cheetah stared down at the whimpering mouse. Even in the late hours of the afternoon, her chipper demeanor was still present. “Hey there cutie! I really thought you were going to get the reward today. I was looking forward to smooching those cute cheeks of yours.” Shari shrugged, “Oh well! Better luck next time.” Out of sight, but not out of mind. The sight of a familiar face did not give him any hope for the next paddling. WHAM! The spankings were only getting better. Meaning, this third strike was the hardest yet. The ladies had ordered themselves by age and seniority, by right now it felt like it was by strength. To think, all these women had stayed after work just for once quick smack against his backside. Just imagine what they would do to spend a few hours with him. The same way Naomi and Sophie apparently had. If there ever needed to be proof that cats love to play with their prey, look no further than to Teddy’s tanned hide. “Chin up, Teddy,” Lydia, “You still have a lot more people to meet. There we go. Now, this is Dorothy. She works…” “…Oh dear. Did I do all right?” “You did fine, Missy. Thank you.” Missy was a snow leopard, and one of the oldest ladies in the office. She had met with her fair share of mice and had very high expectations for the newest hire. After four spanks, he had gotten the message. He did not fight back. He didn’t hiss or try to squirm away. He simply lied back and accepted the spankings he had earned. Teddy really knew how to grin and bear it. Such a fast learner. That level of intuition is so rare nowadays. This Teddy had a bright career in his future. Missy kept these thoughts to herself, however. She simply bowed and left as instructed. “You see how much life you bring into the office? Everyone here was willing to stay overtime to give you a,” Lydia brought a swift paw against Teddy’s redden backside, “Warm! Welcome. You better do your best to appreciate it.” She hiked the mouse’s still soaked diaper up back up and cradled him out of the room. “Come on, let’s get you home.” Teddy had been left utterly defeated. Before, he was actually doing quite well at avoiding his co-workers. Now, at the tail end of today, they had all banded together to give him a proper greeting. He was completely exhausted, his vision still blurred by tears. Teddy whimpered softly into his pacifier, glad to have it as a comfort. Teddy felt a cool breeze on his cheeks, along with the sound of cars driving by, and figured out that Lydia had taken him outside. Was Lydia escorting him to his car? Teddy felt himself being set down, and straps being pulled over him. Teddy felt a door shut by his right side. Confused, he rubbed the tears out of his eyes. He now realized that he was strapped into a baby seat, of an entirely unknown vehicle. This wasn’t his car! “I would have changed you before we left,” Lydia said, now sitting in the drivers seat, “But I like to try and conserve office supplies when I can. Don’t worry, I have plenty of cute prints for you to wear back home.” Teddy gave a panicked cried from his pacifier-filled mouth, “Mmah tar! Mhah tar!” “Oh, that?” Lydia glanced nonchalantly out of the driver’s side window, and saw Teddy’s car in the lonely parking lot. “I’ll be sure to have it towed later. Thank you for reminding me.” No, that’s not what he meant! Teddy groaned a defeated cry behind his pacifier. Forget a career adjustment. Teddy was getting a lifestyle adjustment. And this was not something he would be allowed to quit. “I never told you how the last guy got away did I? It was a rookie mistake on my behalf. I had left the window in his nursery open for a few minutes. He managed to scurry away, we never found him after that.” Lydia smiled and buckled her seatbelt. “Nothing you need to concern yourself with. You won’t have to be on the lookout for any cracked windows in your new nursery. Especially not since I’ve had those metal bars installed over them.” And so, Lydia drove out of the office parking lot, Teddy in tow, after a successful work day. Teddy’s interview was more of formality than an actual test of his compatibility. The real test was seeing how well he gelled with his co-workers. Unfortunately, he had passed with flying colors. Many of workers went home and plotted ways to pamper Teddy on their off-days. All that the mouse could do was guess what that entailed, using today’s experiences, and his sore bottom, as hints. One thing was for sure. This was one office job that would never get boring.

Hello! I've lurked on this forum for some time and haven't posted before. I've wanted to try my hand at writing ABDL stories, so I finally buckled down and finished one. Thank you for taking the time to read my story. Feedback and critique is welcomed and appreciated! ----- Mama Bear Syndrome Scott Dawson crept into his home, not daring to make a sound. He tip-toed across the violet carpet with peak stealth–as much stealth a man his size could muster. He was tall and well-built, which, unfortunately didn’t help much for producing quieter footsteps. Slowly, he peaked his head pass the door frame to the kitchen. Not a person in sight. That was a good sign…right? his wife–a woman so punctual she made the Sun jealous–was always there to greet when him arrived from work at 5:15 PM on the dot. She had made a point of it every day with one trademark greeting or another prepared. “Welcome home darling!” was most commonly seen in the first few years of their marriage, eventually proceeded by “Oh, your back already?” Before recently, Scott was used to being met with a command or chore as his greeting, reserving all the sweetness for their son Julian. “Did you take out the garbage yet?” was not quite as loving, but compared to today? He wasn’t sure which he preferred. “That’s weird,” Scott whispered to himself. “I don’t think she’s home yet. M-maybe I can just hide out in the garage or– “What are you doing?” Minerva asked. Scott nearly jumped out of his coat. Like a ghost, his wife appeared right before him without a sound. Minerva’s usual distant apathy was absent. Instead, he retained a more wide-eyed and concerned demeaner. “Wah!” Scott shrieked out. “Jeez mama, don’t sneak up on me like that!” Scott’s wife laughed and moved closer to him. She cupped his cheeks in his hands, not at all minding his personal space. “Aw, did I make you jump? I’m sorry sweetheart. Did you have a hard day today, dearie?” Minerva asked, still smushing her husband’s cheeks. “I wouldn’t want you stressed on your big day.” Scott wanted to scoff at the sentiment. He hardly considered his birthday to be ‘big day’ like it was some type of annual promotion. He didn’t see growing old as achievement—it was more of a heads up for all the grey hair he’d be expecting. Minerva, however, had the most romantic ideas when it came to birthdays. Cake, confetti, those pointy striped hats (a tradition that always confused Scott)—she spared no expense for hers truly. The parties were always private, as the pair both shared a mutual dislike for cleaning up after groups of people, despite to two never doing anything mischievous on those days. Minerva magically managed to make Scott feel younger year after year, and today was no exception. “C’mon mama,” Scott whined, “Can’t we just skip the party stuff this time?” Minerva shook her head. “Certainly not. I already have the whole day planned. Today is very special occasion. You only turn two once!” Scott had room to argue otherwise. This year, however, was already making him feel a too much younger. With his attempts to escape birthday time foiled, Scott sighed in defeat. “Yes dear,” was all he could say as let himself being led to the bathroom to be cleaned up so the ‘fun’ could begin. He thought about how worried he used to be about growing old to soon. Right now, those thoughts were the farthest thing from his mind. Minerva’s symptoms were always flaring up during the holidays. Whether it was time to celebrate Saint Paddy or Saint Nick, holidays were the perfect occasion to put Minerva in a motherly mood. Easter time that Scott got his own personal Easter egg hunt around the house, dressed as the cutest little bunny. Just last Halloween Scott wore a black-and-yellow onesie with a fussy headband for his bay-bee (get it?) outfit. New Year’s Eve? Pretty self-explanatory. A birthday like this was just par for the course. Sitting in the bathroom were the usual suspects. A large changing mat already unfolded on the bathroom floor. A diaper bag fitted to pamper any grown man. And a large package of adult diaper. Calling them adult was more than generous as they decorated with anchors and cartoon fish. It didn’t matter how long they had been married. Scott never got used to diaper changes. Minerva unzipped the front of Scott’s work jumpsuit, revealing a white t-shirt stained with dirt, and a white diaper stained with urine. Scott had wet himself on the bus ride home, and the padding had gone cold and clammy since then. He was not incontinence, it just felt easier to let go sometimes. “You poor thing. Come on, let’s get up cleaned up.” There was genuine concern in Minerva’s voice. She hated the idea of her baby boy having to squirm in a wet diaper all day. Having to wear a diaper at work was a lot easier than it sounded. Sure, the conversion with his boss was embarrassing, but the diaper was easy to hide under his jumpsuit and no one gave his any flack for it. Boxers and briefs were off the table at this stage of Minerva’s condition, and Scott had made peace with that. Scott was not in a fighting mood. He let himself be stripped of his ‘big boy clothes’ and laid on the changing mat. Minerva hummed a tune and got to work. He wrinkled his nose involuntarily as Minerva shook the baby powder over him, sweet scent never failing to make him feel small. Lavender and chamomile certainly did not scream ‘man of the house’. Scott lifted his bum and let Minerva slide the oversized padding under him. He always wondered where Minerva bought such big diapers from. Maybe there were specialty store online for people with her condition? Scott was never the most tech-savvy guy. He could barely check his email, let alone find a store where they sell giant baby diapers. While Scott was busy musing, Minerva had already finished taping his up, a few gentle pats on the front grabbing his attention. Minerva was always so gentle during diaper changes. It was one parenting duty Scott was more than happy to let Minerva take the reins on whenever it came up. She took her time and was never rough when rubbing in the powder or wiping mess away. It was a fact their son Julian was always too young to appreciate as well as something Scott would have a hard time forgetting. “All done!” Minerva chimed. She pulled Scott upright and gave him a kiss on the forehead. “Arms up now,” Scott lifted his arms and Minerva pulled a white shirt over him. Scott tugged at shirt and saw navy blue collar with a matching anchor on the front. A sailor suit? A small patch of his belly was exposed, showing a patch of baby fat at his midriff. This was no doubt intentional; Scott had not put on weight recently and Minerva knew his measurements by heart. Scott quickly picked up the maritime theme. Of course, There was always theme with Minerva. He wasn’t sure why she picked a naval theme though. The idea probably just popped into her head, and she stuck with it. “Is my little sailor ready to set sail for birthday fun!?” Minerva asked. Scott nodded, trying his best to fake enthusiasm. Minerva didn’t seem to mind either way. The living room was decorated to the nines. Blue and white streamers were hung from the ceiling with care. Plush sharks and fish were set up in empty chairs as party guest. There was a big banner across the wall that read: “HAPPY BIRTHDAY SCOTTY!!!” The whole arrangement must have taken hours to set up, But Minerva didn’t look the least bit tired. She must have been working on it since morning. She was still wearing her robe and pajama bottoms. “I bet my little sailor wants to open his presents now, doesn’t he?” Scott didn’t mind jumping straight into the present. From his ‘Mommy’s’ perspective, he had been tired from playing in the sun all day was excited to get home for his birthday party. Work was tiring more often than not, so she was not too far off. Maybe Mommy was just too tired for playtime today, it was hard to tell. Scott looked around the room and walked—waddle was more like it, with way his diaper made him walk—toward the pile of wrapped packages. Scott got on his knees and lifted a rectangular package. He gave to box a few shakes, and it barely made a sound. He squeezed the box, and felt the contents push inwards. Scott wasn’t sure why he did this when it was plainly obvious what was inside. He carefully pulled back the edges of the wrapping paper, because he knew Minerva would want to reuse it next year. Inside was a package of—get this— ‘adult’ diapers. More specifically, they were a package of Snuggles: Teddy Edition brand diapers. He had become intimately familiar with Snuggles in the past year. A glance at his backside proved that much. The diapers he wore to work were simple and white, designed for people who actually incontinent. Snuggles brand was always decorated with cutesy cartoon animals or baby paraphernalia Snuggles brand was clearly designed for an audience of giant babies. Unfortunately, he had become their prime demographic. The diapers were comfortable, but Scott didn’t like to think about it. He didn’t like that he could now tell difference between two brands based on feel alone. He didn’t even like how beginning to develop a preference for certain ones. No man this age should a favorite brand of diaper. As Scott turn around, ready to open the next package, he saw Minerva waving at him and holding a disposable camera. “Don’t worry Scotty. Mommy is just taking a couple pictures for your baby book. Go on now!” Scott sighed. With all the picture Minerva took, his baby book would be a four-part series. He turned around and was on to the next package. There was a thin yellow gift sitting to the last one. He pulled back the paper to reveal a series of onesie all in his size. Minerva had probably sewn half of them herself. Minerva snapped some pictures. Next gift. There was a small green box by his foot. He lifted the top, and inside was a trove of pacifiers. There were enough colors to fill three different rainbows. Minerva snapped some more pictures. Next gift. There was a giant plush shark with a bow on it. Scott pulled off the bow a gave it a squeeze. It was sufficiently soft. He never cared for stuffed animals though. More pictures. More gifts. Pictures. Gifts. Pictures. Gifts. “Okay honey, that’s everything.” Minerva chimed. “You had a big haul this year. My little sailor got a lot of treasure this year!” Scott was just glad to be finished. Scott stood up and stretched. “Welp, that fun. Guess it time for me go beddy-bye, right Mama?” “Since when you do want to turn in early? Did my little boy get bit by the good-manners bug? We still haven’t had dinner yet.” Minerva walked up to Scott and started rubbing his tummy. “I know you worked an appetite today! You can go to bed after din-din and cake.” Yup, another attempt to dodge birthday humiliation foiled. Scott was bad when it came to exit strategies. He gave his hand to Mama and was led to kitchen. Birthday time wasn’t over just yet… The kitchen was much less decorated. The only thing birthday related he could see was cake sitting on the kitchen counter. When he saw the number two candle on top of it, his mind started to drift. Two years. So much had happened in just two years. Two years, Minerva had been her normal self. It was true that they were growing apart, but it was better than her acting like Mother Goose. Two years ago, they had been a normal family. The have an actual conversation with one another. Two years ago, their son was still— *click* Scott snapped back to the present. He looked down and realized he was already settled into his highchair; the tray being locked in place. Scott groaned. The diapers were definitely the worst part of his new lifestyle, but the highchair was a solid runner-up. Even when it was only sitting in kitchen, the giant white chair looked a joke, like it was a lost movie prop. Was that all he was now, a big joke? Some giant manbaby stuck in an unfunny comedy? The worse part was that it made him feel stuck. As soon the tray was locked into place, he couldn’t get out until Mommy said so. He hated how high up it was, forcing his feet to swing freely midair. The tips of his toes just barely missed the kitchen floor. All he could do was wait like a good little boy. No wonder babies hated those things. He didn’t even try to struggle like real baby would, less he risks breaking something. “Dinnertime! Eat all up, then when can cut your cake.” Minerva placed a plate of fish sticks and mac-and-cheese on top of the tray. His silverware was plastic and tinted blue. It wasn’t any special, but it stayed with the theme well enough. Minerva probably would have breaded the fish herself if she had the time or the energy. As Scott looked down at his tray, he the sound of stomach rumbling. Yet, he didn’t feel anything, and had not been that hungry. He looked over to Minerva—not just as a glance, he gave her a real in-depth onceover. It was the first time today that he noticed the bags under her eyes. Her face had looked so tired, so worn. He was right about her working on his party since morning. Had she even stopped to eat? She didn’t need to push herself like this for him. He didn’t want to do that, to starve herself, over something so stupid. He was supposed to look after. He wanted to hold her in his arm, forget about all the fighting, and just let her rest. “Does my special guy want his Mommy to feed him?” Minerva asked, not missing a beat. No way! Minerva needed to eat something. “No! I can it myself!” Scott hastily picked up the plastic spoon before Minerva could react. He scooped a bite of mac-and-cheese into mouth, “I can do it, see!?” He shoveled down his dinner, leaving crumbs and specks of cheese on his shirt. Pride be damned, his wife needed a break. Minerva chuckled, “My, someone’s an eager beaver all of sudden! I didn’t even get a chance to tie a bib on you. You’re going straight to the tub after dinner.” It was clear to Minerva that her baby didn’t need help feeding right now. Minerva walked over to the fridge and pulled out a small salad. It was after watching her baby plow through his dinner, Minerva realized how hungry she was. She sat next to Scott, only turning to him to help wipe some of the food stuff off his cheeks. Baby or not, Scott was always such a messy eater. Soon enough, the two had finished their dinner. Minerva had taken their plates to the kitchen sink to be washed later. Now was the time for cake. Minerva dimmed the lights and lit the birthday candle. Happy Birthday to you… This was it. This was the main event. This is part where the birthday boy gets a big slice of cake and a standing ovation. It was truly a one-of-a-kind experience, watching children with grow and nurturing their limitless potential. Everyone would look on awe of the little one, so excited to see him grow up. What kind of man would he grow up to be? Happy Birthday to you… What kind of man had he grown up to be? It was hard for Scott to say. Of course, when he was a baby, an actual baby, he didn’t have think about such grand questions like that. He was kind to other and tried to help when he could. But, when he young, he didn’t have any great ambitions beyond that. If there was one thing he had to have to life, it probably had to be… a wife. Not just someone to lean on, but someone to care for in turn. Scott like to help and be held. He liked to be needed. He followed that thought, that need, intently and it led him to Minerva. Happy Birthday sweet baby… Minerva was just like Scott. Whereas Scott always wanted to be needed, Minerva always needed to help. It was almost a tick for her. She would always push herself for others, drive someone to the moon and back, not even expecting a thanks in return. She would have worn herself to the bone a long time ago if things had stayed that way. But she met Scott, and life didn’t have to go that way. When Minerva needed to rest her weary head, Scott was there. Whenever there was too much work, Scott would pitch in. He was like a big teddy bear that you squeeze and make all of life’s problem go away for a while. Were they in love? It sure felt like it. Why not stay that way forever? That was exactly what they did. That feeling was why they would marry each other. That feeling was why they had a son. Happy Birthday to you. Julian. Scott had missed a lot of things from the past, from his old life. He missed flirting with Minerva between classes in high school. He missed the long chats the two of them would share at night. He missed stroking Minerva’s hair when she was tired. But most of all, he missed their son Julian. For Scott and Minerva, there had been many mistakes in marriage, many reason for the two to drift apart. Julian was no one of them. Julian was a constant joy in their lives. It was so exciting, watching him grow up and blossom into a strong young man. Every birthday of his truly was a happy one. Come on now Honey! Blow out the candles! Julian was different from parents. He lacked their codependent tendencies. Julian loved his folks, but as he got older, he saw that there was something off about his parents’ relationship. There was certain air of neediness that he couldn’t deny. It was practically symbiotic, the way his parents doted over one another. If mom had a smudge on her face dad would wipe it away. They finished each other’s sentences, talked together like twins in a horror movie. It was sickeningly sweet. It was downright disturbing. It was what Julian want to be away from them. Hurray! Let me cut of a big slice for the birthday boy! He confronted them about it. His folks just laughed it off. When he yelled and cursed and bawled at them during dinner, they were not laughing. Having mister and misses Rogers as your parents just wasn’t cool when you reach high school. When you lived in a small town like theirs, it made you liable to get your ass kicked. If the fighting had done for Julian’s parents, it had been a wakeup call. Attaboy! Such a good eater! The house was a lot quieter after that. Scott and Minerva had lost something after that night as well. Were they doing something wrong? Was there a wrong way to fall in love? Maybe. Truthfully, Scott and Minerva had never taken the time to work out their own issues. The spark the two had nurtured had been replaced with doubt. Whatever love was it wasn’t supposed to feel this guilty. Slow down kiddo! We have to get all this on tape! Julian avoided his all throughout high school. There was no bonding, just short bullet point conversation. Just deflated sighs and rolled eyes. Julian wanted to be away from his parents. He wanted out. He kept to himself and spent most of free time researching place to go after high school. He had lots of options, all far from home. All he had to do was pick one. He didn’t even have a party of his eighteenth birthday. The day after he graduated, he backed his bags and joined the Navy and left his family behind. The gap between Scott and Minerva had widened even more after that. I bet he can’t wait for next year! Julian never came home. *** “Mother bear syndrome?” Scott asked, “I’m sorry doctor, I’ve never heard of it. It is bad?” Scott almost kicked himself for asking that question. Nothing good had syndrome attached to the end of it. This is why Scott hated hospitals. You can on top of the world one day, then walk into a hospital and leave with a disorder, or a disease, or a syndrome. “To be honest, I’ve never seen a case myself. “Dr. Lambert explained, “It was first documented only a few years ago. The name comes from the feeling of overprotectiveness some women experience during trauma. I’m sorry to ask this, but how have you two been coping recently? Scott stiffened up. He knew the question was coming. Scott still hadn’t come terms with what happen to Julian. The wound was still fresh, and it was like there was an invisible knife being twisted in his chest every time he thought about it. Scott sighed. “I’ve just been taking it one day at time, y’know. I thought Minerva was starting to turn around. When we first got the news, Minerva just…” Scott lost his words, wasn’t sure what to say. Was it right to talk about Minerva like this? She was only a few feet away in the lobby, it felt like his was talking behind her back. What else could he do? She was in no mental state to give her side of the story. “Mr. Dawson, your wife is experiencing extreme levels of trauma. So far, mother bear syndrome has only been present in patient with a history of psychological abuse. Now, her file says she had issue during her childhood. Was she ever treated for that? Scott must have not heard the doctor, because he picked up right were he left off. “Minerva just stopped. She stayed in bed all day; she wouldn’t even talk to me. I couldn’t even bring out of bed for the funeral.” “Mr. Dawson, what happened to you and your wife is perfect understandable.” The doctor actively avoided using words such as natural or normal. There was nothing normal about good men dying so young. “What should I do doctor? Is there some sort of treatment?” “Scott was ready for facts now. The couple was well off, but they were not wealthy. Still, he was willing to work himself to the bone to make her well again. The doctor paused for a moment, trying to find the right words. He pulled a leaflet from his desk and handed it to Scott. “At the current stage, there is not much we can do for her. Mrs. Dawson would need to be monitored further until we could we say how to treat her. Scott looked at the pamphlet. It showed different picture of young adult helping elderly citizens. It was sprinkled his buzz phrases like ‘we are here for you’ and ‘help is closer than you think’. He read the name: “Pleasant Valley Behavioral Health Institute”. It was a brochure for a mental hospital. Scott felt his blood start to boil. He wanted to leap over Lambert’s desk, slug him right between his glasses. He wasn’t even man enough to tell it to Scott straight. ‘Sorry that your wife is broke, better ship looney bin’, right? He couldn’t take it. He could not take losing his family in such a rapid-fire succession. But he also could not afford to blow up right. He needed to cool down. Scott stood up, placed the pamphlet on the desk, and began to walk out of the room. “I’m leaving,” was all he said he closed the door behind him. He didn’t know if Lambert called after him, and he did not care. All wanted to do was leave with his wife. He made his way to lobby, took Minerva by hand, and left the hospital. “Is everything alright honey?” Minerva asked sweetly. “Were you a good by for the doctor.” Scott simply nodded; he was too drained to talk. He didn’t know how, but Scott would find a way to help Minerva. Whatever it cost, he would stay beside her. He had too. “I know you don’t like going to the doctor sweetie, but it’s all over now. Come on, let go home and you can talk a nice long nap. Doesn’t that sound good?” At the time, it really did. *** After dinner, it was bath time. Bath time was okay. It was the only time when didn’t have crinkly padding strapped to his butt, diaper changes notwithstanding. It felt good, just to zone out in tub after a hard day of work. It was like a spa day, if it wasn’t the troupe of bath toys, he had to share it with. Minerva would coo at him like usual, but he was not expected to do, apart from moving sometimes so she could scrub the hard-to-reach places. It was so close to being normal, being like the old days. It only lasted for half an hour on most days, but Scott cherished bath time none the less. It was late, and bath time was now over. Minerva dried her baby boy off and changed him into a nighttime diaper. Scott got to wear one his birthday presents to bed, a warm footed sleeper that was blue and decorated with white fluffy clouds. “Since it’s such a special day, how about you cuddle up with mama for tonight,” said Minerva. Scott did not really have say in matter, but he would not have refused either way. The couple got into bed and snuggled under the covers together. Minerva squeezed Scott tight, nuzzling her head on his chest. Scott stroked her hair nice and easy, the way she always liked. It was Scott’s turn to coddle her. Minerva murmured wearily. “My baby… Mama’s never letting you go again…” A few seconds later, Minerva was snoring, something she only did when she was exhausted. She really had been working all day. Scott hugged her close, until he himself drifted off. In the morning, Scott would go to back to work. Minerva would strap Scott in the highchair, make him breakfast and pick out clothes for him. She would walk Scott the bus stop and wave him off for day, business as usual. Right now, Scott didn’t have to worry about that. Right now, they were sleeping together again. Right now, it felt good to be Mama’s baby.

Unfortunately I’ve creatively run out of ideas for my last story (Transatlantic Troubles) so I’ve abandoned that for now. However I really wanted to start something new but because I don’t have time to write a story with multiple chapters I’m instead going to write a series of mini-stories. ——————— “Charlie has really been struggling at the moment. Dropping out of University seems to have made him even more anxious and reclusive as normal and it’s making me really sad to see him so down” Sally explained to her sister Emma over the phone. “I’ve tried to encourage him to meet up with his friends but he comes up with an excuse not to every time. He seems content with just sitting in his room playing on his Xbox all day”. “Aww that’s really sad, a 20 year old boy should be out making the most of the best years of his life instead of moping around in his room all day. You don’t think it’s got anything to do with your little chat you had with him a few weeks ago do you?” Emma responded, referring to the revelation that Charlie had some ‘strange’ fantasies. “Well I mean it’s a good chance it is. Gosh I really don’t know what to do with him”. Sally sighed. “I’ve actually been thinking about what you told me quite a bit. Have you ever thought about giving Charlie what he wants?” Emma asked. “What do you have in mind?” Sally inquisitively asked her sister… One week later Charlie had just finished a game of Fortnite, which he inevitably lost, and was making his way out of his bedroom and down to the kitchen, where his mum was sat on the dining room table working away on her laptop. “You alright honey?” Sally said looking at her son, who was making his way to the fridge. “Yep” Charlie half-heartedly responded. Charlie opened the fridge door looking for something to have for lunch, opting for a slice of leftover pizza. He had a long afternoon of video games and needed to stock up before starting. “You aren’t going to be playing on that Xbox all afternoon again are you?” Sally asked. “Well there’s nothing else to do is there?” Charlie said before making his way out of the room. “Charlie stop there, it’s nice outside why don’t you ask John or Chris if they want a kick-about or something?” Sally said as she grabbed Charlie’s arm to stop him leaving. “They’re busy”, that’s the best excuse Charlie could come up with on the spot. “Wow those two must be the busiest people in this town! Well if you aren’t going to make plans for yourself then I’ll do it for you. I was speaking to your aunty Emma last week and she really needs someone to clear out her spare bedroom and I’ve volunteered you to go to hers tomorrow and help” Sally explained to Charlie. “And I’m not going to take no for an answer, it’ll be good for you to get out of the house”. “But mum!” Charlie protested. “No arguing, I’ve told her you’ll be at hers at 9am tomorrow morning. And take a spare change of clothes because it could be all dirty and dusty moving the old furniture” Sally ordered. Charlie simply huffed and then went back up to his room, realising that he couldn’t really get out of the visit. The most of the afternoon and evening was spent playing Fornite and FIFA. After dinner he went back up to his room and stuck on Netflix in the background while browsing the latest stories of Daily Diapers, and after finding the right story he inevitably finished the evening by masturbating, imagining himself in the story. Since he outed himself to his mum about being an ABDL after being caught with a package of cheap incontinence pants for the third time, he tried to be as private as possible about continuing his fantasies but the idea of his mum knowing about it made him feel extremely embarrassed. The day of his visit to his Aunty’s had arrived and Charlie was woken up by Sally, who brought him a cup of tea. She told him she was going to work and reminded him of the arrangements for the day. After half an hour or so of scrolling TikToks, he finished his tea and headed to the shower. After drying himself he headed back into his bedroom and got dressed, first picking out a pair of light blue briefs. The reason he wore briefs over boxers was that they were more comfortable to wear when wearing sports, or at least that was the reason he gave to his mum. In reality he wore briefs because it made him feel more childish. After picking out a light grey Hype tracksuit and some spare Nike joggers and jumper, he got himself ready and headed out the door. His Aunty’s house was only a 20 minute walk from his house and the weather was pretty mild so there was no need to get the bus. As he walked down the street on the outskirts of the town centre he looked across the road to see a younger mother pushing a buggy with a toddler riding inside. He noticed that the toddler wasn’t wearing any shorts of trousers and a pampers nappy was fully exposed, and this instantly made Charlie extremely jealous. ‘If only that was me’ he daydreamed. It wasn’t long before Charlie was at the door of the small semi-detached house in a quiet urban street. As he knocked the door he was his Aunty walk towards him through the semi-transparent glass to the right of the door. The door swung open. “Hey Charlie it’s so nice to see you!” Emma squeaked as she pulled Charlie into a warm embrace. “Hi Aunty Emma” Charlie said as she squeezed him to the point of suffocation. “You look great how are things” Emma asked as she pushed him away from her and ruffled his curly mop. “Let’s go inside and have a catch up”. Emma led Charlie through the doorway and straight into the living room. Emma was divorced and lived alone, although she often had guests and therefore the living room was decorated in a very neutral theme. She told him to take a seat on the big beige leather sofa. “You make yourself comfortable and I’ll make us a cup of tea” Emma said as she left him and headed to the kitchen. Charlie simply sat there politely looking around the room. He noticed a plastic storage box in the corner which seemed out of place but didn’t think anything more of it. “Here you go” Emma said as she handed him a mug of tea. “Thanks” Charlie responded. “So how are things? How is the job search going?” Emma enquired. “Yeah I’m fine thank you, no luck as of yet but I’m still looking!” Charlie said rather unenthusiastically. The search of a job had completely come to a halt truth be told. “I’m sure you’ll find one sooner or later. Your mum told me you’ve felt a bit down recently are you sure everything is alright?” Emma asked. Charlie begun to think this was a bit of interrogation. “Umm not really I’m fine, don’t know why she’s say that” he responded defensively. Emma got up off the armchair and sat right next to Charlie, placing her hand his. “You know Charlie, don’t be scared but your mum told me about your little confession. About wanting to be a baby again?” she said rather apprehensively. Charlie froze in his spot, feeling betrayed at his mum breaking her vow not to tell anyone about his ABDL tendencies. “Www… what?” he said as tears began to form in his eyes. “Oh no no no Charlie don’t be scared it’s okay. I’m not judging you, in fact I want to help” Emma explained as she rubbed his hand. “To tell you the truth I don’t actually need my spare bedroom clearing out, me and your mum think you need some time to do what you want” she said, alluding to his secret desires. “What I’m trying to get at is we’d both like you to explore your fantasies a bit more. We’ve even got you all the supplies and they are ready upstairs”. “I, I don’t understand” Charlie quietly said, hardly being able to say anything in shock. “Charlie I’m going to help you live out your fantasy, you’re free to act like a baby all day and I’m going to look after you. I did used to work in a nursery after all?” Emma said as she smiled at him. A million thoughts went through his mind. Charlie was shocked that his mother had gone behind his back and told someone else about his confession, but also felt like this was too good an opportunity to turn down. He had always been pretty close to his Aunty and she was the type of person who is willing to give anything a go. He really had to think about his response. “Ummm I’m not really sure I’m comfortable with this? I’ve never done anything with anyone before” Charlie said sheepishly as he sipped his tea. “Don’t be scared, I’ll guide you through all of it and I won’t make you do anything you don’t want to do” Emma reassured him. “What do you say, do you want to be my baby for the day?”. Charlie hesitated a few seconds before answering. His heart was beating so fast he could hardly breath. Was this really happening? He was on the cusp of fulfilling his deepest fantasy, how could he turn this down. “Okay, but please promise me you won’t tell anyone” Charlie insisted. “Of course sweety, it’ll be our secret. Come here” Sally said as she opened up her arms for a hug. Charlie obliged and they embraced again. He felt a warm feeling as she stroked the back of his head lovingly. “Come on let’s go upstairs and get started” Emma said as she stood up and held his hand, leading him out of the living room. As they both climbed the stairs Charlie couldn’t help but stare at his aunty’s plump behind. The skin tight blue jeans she was wearing only intensified her incredible figure. Eventually they entered the spare bedroom and Charlie’s eyes locked onto the objects laid out on the bed. He saw a small Thomas the tank engine changing mat on the single bed, with a bottle of talcum powder, a package of baby wipes and a stack of 3 Tena Slip Maxi nappies. His face went bright red. “Now Charlie I want you to lie down on the changing mat and I’ll get you sorted” Emma turned and smiled at her nephew. “I could probably do this part myself” Charlie pushed back. “No no I insist. If you’re going to be a baby for a day we’re going to do it properly. Just relax I know you want to do this” Emma assured him. Charlie smiled and after a slight hesitation he sat on the bed and shuffled over so he was lying on the end of the bed with his legs hanging off the end. Emma then stood above him at the end of the bed and smiled. “Let’s get these big boy trousers off” Emma said as she pushed up his hoodie and grabbed the waistband of the joggers and begun pulling them down his legs. Once they were off his hairless legs and blue briefs were exposed. “Your pants are cute Charlie I like them!” Emma teased as she let out a little giggle, which only made Charlie more embarrassed. She then proceeded to pull them down his legs, “oh dear looks like you need some protection more than you think” she added as she held up the briefs to reveal a small wet spot on the front. He always dribbled the last drop of wee into his pants. “Aunty!” Charlie said as he dropped his hands down onto the bed forcefully. “I’m only teasing you sweety, now let’s get you into a nappy” Emma announced. The mere mention of the word got Charlie excited and he now needed to compose himself so he didn’t make the experience even more awkward than it already was. Charlie watched as Emma picked up the nappy and stretched it out. She then patted him on the thigh instructing him to left up his bottom. He complied as he lifted his legs and bottom up as he felt his Aunty slip the nappy underneath, and as he sat back down on the soft padding. He was in dreamland as his Aunty sprinkled a generous amount of powder on his crotch, shocked that he had managed to avoid an erection. “Nearly done” Emma teased as she lifted the front of the nappy over his genitals and strapped each side carefully. As he was fastened into the nappy the only feeling he had was pure elation. “All done Charlie! Stand up and let me have a look” Emma said as she grabbed both of his hands and lifted him up onto his feet. As he stood up straight he looked down and saw the nappy encapsulate his lower waist and crotch. He could feel it’s presence between his legs, and by no means was it a bad feeling. His aunty then proceeded to feel his bottom and adjust the waistband slightly until she was satisfied. “Wow you look so cute, does it make you feel little?” she asked him. “Yeah it does, it’s a bit big” Charlie responded as he then felt with his own hands. It protruded from all angles and it looked as authentic as a real babies nappy. “Well it is a nappy silly!” Emma laughed. “Now, do you want to wear what you are wearing now or would you like something a bit more, let’s say, fitting?”. Charlie knew this meant some sort of childish clothing but thought better of it, deciding to opt for baby steps in this experience. “Umm I’ll just stick with what I’m wearing now if that’s okay?” he said. “Okay if you want, but let’s leaving the joggers off for now. I don’t think they’ll actually fit over the nappy!” Emma compromised as she picked his joggers off the floor and folded them before placing them on the bed. “Let’s go downstairs”. She held her hand out to her now nappied nephew. Charlie took her hand and walked towards the door. Before they got to the doorway he looked to his right and saw his side profile in the full length mirror. He saw himself, wearing a grey hoodie, white sports socks and in between a large nappy. “Like what you see? Come on” Emma teased as she swatted him on the bum signalling him to move on. Charlie’s cheeked heated up and quickly carried on until he reached the stairs. They went back into the living room and both sat on the sofa. “Good boy” Emma remarked as he sat down. “Now Charlie, you can dictate how far into your baby fantasy you dive. That big box over there is full of toys from the nursery I used to work at so if you want to play with them go ahead. I’ll put some cartoons on the TV as well in case you want to just relax and watch them” Emma explained. That explained why that big out-of-place box was there. “Remember you are wearing a nappy so you have permission to wee or poo yourself if you want. I don’t mind changing you it was once my job to clean dirty bottoms!” she joked. This again made Charlie blush for the one thousandth time. “I’m going to do some washing up in the kitchen, I’ll be back in a few hours with a surprise” Emma said. “Oh and I’ll just leave this here” she added as she took something out of her pocket and placed in on the coffee table. Just like a rapper dropping the mic, she left the room swiftly. As Charlie looked down at the table he saw a solitary purple dummy. Charlie’s attention turned to the TV, which was now showing a cartoon called Bluey. He was sure he’d seen it somewhere before and eventually remembered that he’d briefly seen a few clips on TikTok. He sat for a few minutes transfixed on the TV and actually found himself enjoying the show. Periodically he’d look down and gaze at his nappy, poking and prodding it now and again to remind himself of what he was wearing. After a few episodes he became a bit bored of Bluey. It wasn’t that he wasn’t enjoying it, but he felt as though he was wasting time as he could pretty comfortably do that at home. He instead got up off the sofa and and walked towards the toy box. He took off the lid and then peered in seeing a vast array of toys. He saw teddies, action figures, puzzles and even some rattles. After rustling through his curious it was peaked by some wooden train tracks and trains. It suddenly unlocked a childhood memory and remembered it was in fact Brio. Charlie collected as much track as possible and began building his train network. As he connected the track together he perched on his elbows and knees with his bum stuck up in the air. To any onlooker he must’ve looked so babyish with his nappy exposed for all to see. Once the track was complete he began pushing the trains around the track, being taken over by an overwhelming feeling of nostalgia. As he stood up and went over to retreat some more trains from the toy box he felt a twinge in his bladder but chose to ignore it. It’s not like he’d never wet a nappy before, in fact he’d wet and even messed nappies as recently as a few months before today, but hadn’t quite prepared to do it in the open and in the presence of anyone else especially his aunty. While playing with the Brio, Emma walked into the room, stopping for a few seconds to see her nephew laying on his stomach with his legs kicking the air while playing with the train set. She couldn’t help but smile. “Having fun Charlie” she said. Charlie jumped in shock and immediately twisted around to sit in his bum and look up at his aunty. “Ummm just reminiscing with this Brio set I found” he replied. “I remember you playing with that when you were younger, you’ve always loved your trains haven’t you! After all of that playing you must be thirsty?” Emma asked, keeping her hands behind her back. “Well I’ve got a little treat for you”. She then revealed what she was holding. Charlie saw her holding a large babies bottle full of milk. She was clearly ramping up the baby experience for him. “Come over here” Emma ordered as she sat down on the sofa. Charlie got up and walked towards her before she placed her hand in his chest signalling for him to stop. He stood confused in front of his aunty. Her hand moved down to Charlie’s crotch, cupping the bottom of the nappy and then running her fingers along the edge of the nappy. “All dry! Remember if you need a wee just let it go, that’s what the nappy is for” his aunty told him. She then patted on the sofa as he sat down next to her. “Why don’t you get comfy and lay down, put your head on my legs here” she put her hand on Charlie’s back and he did as he was told, remaining silent throughout. Within seconds he was lying on his back with his head on his aunty’s lap, looking up at her. “Good boy, here you go” she cooed as she lowered the bottle into his mouth as he received the plastic nipple. He began sucking and the warm milk flowed into his mouth. The intense joy of the drink made him shut his eyes, aided by his aunty stroking his fringe. They sat for a fair amount of time just relaxing as he finished off the bottle of milk. “All gone! Wow you must’ve been thirsty” Emma announced as she lifted the bottle back out of his mouth. “Did you enjoy that?”. “That was really nice thank you” Charlie said as he sat back up. His bladder was now beginning to ache as he realised it wouldn’t be long until he needed to release. “Right I’ll leave you to carry on playing. I’ll put Finding Nemo on the TV for you in case you want to watch that instead and have a snooze” Emma said as she grabbed the remote and navigated to the films section. Once she pressed play she got up and went back towards the kitchen. “Thank you Aunty Emma” Charlie said with a smile on his face. “Aww my pleasure sweety. Just shout if you’d like anything to eat” Emma said. She suddenly turned back around and picked up the dummy off the table and in one swoop pushed it into Charlie’s mouth. She then bent down and kissed is forehead, before finally leaving. Charlie just let it happen, he’d fully loosened up to the baby experience at this point. Speaking of loosening up, Charlie realised he pretty desperately needed to pee and couldn’t wait much longer. He glanced again at the doorway and listened out just to make sure his aunty wasn’t coming back in. Once he gave himself the green light he slumped off the sofa into a squat position with his back up against the sofa, then adjusting the nappy in between his legs. He looked up and began watching Finding Nemo, trying to relax so he could comfortably release his bladder. After quite a few seconds he could feel the first few drops of wee come out, and after only a small push he felt a tidal wave explode into the front of his nappy. Due to his position, it washed over his balls like a tidal wave before being soaked up by the lower part of the Tena. He let out an audible sigh through the dummy as the warmth encapsulated his crotch. After moments of pure elation he could feel his wee come to a close, but to his surprise, as he pushed for the final time to make sure his bladder was fully empty, he received another call from his body. “Uh oh” he whispered as he came to the realisation that his bowels were asking for release. Looking back he hadn’t had is regular bowel movement this morning before leaving so it was due, but unfortunately it had come at the wrong time. He did briefly consider finding his aunty and asking to go to the toilet, but he remembered what she’d said earlier and he;d already wet himself, he may as well go all the way and make the most of the nappy. He switched position, seamlessly transitioning from a squat to being on all fours. As he stared at the TV, he began actively sucking the dummy as he concentrated on pushing. After a few hard pushes, he felt some movement. “Eughhhhh” he groaned as a large log squeezed out of his cheeks and crashed into the resistance of the back of his nappy. He kept up momentum as the poo broke and fell into the nappy, followed by some softer poo that smeared across him bum and the nappy. A couple of smaller pushes were to no avail, everything was out, and his nappy had gone from completely clean to pretty much full in a matter of minutes. Charlie stood up and assessed the damage. As he stood up straight the softer poo smudged in between his cheeks and he felt the soggy material push against his skin. He looked down to see the nappy sagging between his legs, and began exploring with his hand as he felt in between his legs and on his bottom. He could feel the lump protruding behind as he felt his penis stiffen and sniffed the air, which was now twinged with an aroma of a dirty nappy. Suddenly his attention turned to his surroundings. He decided the best thing to do would be to sit down and cling onto the faint hope that his aunty wouldn’t notice his wet and messy nappy. He backed up to the sofa before lowering down onto the cold leather, before committing and shifting his weight onto his bottom. The mess smeared all over his cheeks and even felt a small bit of poo travel up his bum crack, which caused a shiver to be sent up his spine. He carried on watching Finding Nemo and sucking on his dummy, awaiting his fate. About half an hour later, Charlie heard some footsteps get louder and louder with every step. By this time his nappy had cooled and the poo had almost hardened like cement. He’d hardly moved in the time since he sat down. ‘Here we go’ he thought to himself. “Hey Charlie, are you enjoying the film?” His aunty asked as she walked in with a duster in hand, waving it around the book cabinet next to the door. “Yep it’s one of my favourites” Charlie said as calm as he could. “Oh that’s good, I’m just going doing a bit of cleaning don’t mind m” Emma was cut off by something. She stood and looked around the room, before audibly sniffing the air three or four times. She stood facing Charlie on the other side of the room and put her hands on her hips. “Charlie is there something you want to tell me?” she asked him. Charlie sat silently. “Hmmm, something in here smells and I think you might know what it is?” She asked him again. “And don’t think I haven’t noticed that blue line on the front of your nappy”, Emma peered down at Charlie’s crotch. Emma slowly walked over to him and then sniffed again. “Up” she said promptly. Charlie slowly got up off the sofa and as soon as he was upright she grabbed his shoulders and turned him around. He then felt the back waistband of his nappy open before being pinged back into position. “Just as I thought, Charlie has pooed himself! And it’s a smelly one too phewy!” Emma teased as Charlie turned around just in time to see her pinch her nose. Charlie’s eyes began to water. “Is there something you want to ask me Charlie?” his aunty asked. “Ummm, can you change me please?” Charlie said quietly, with his hands hiding his crotch. “And why do you need changing Charlie?” she added, trying to make him feel as small as possible. “Well… because, I, umm, I’ve done a wee and a poo” Charlie said in a more babyish tone, his desires beginning to take over. “Of course you can honey. Are you able to walk or would you rather I carried you?” she asked him. Charlie simp,y held up his arms up signalling he’d rather be carried. Without saying anything, she grabbed under his armpits and lifted him up in the air before moving her arms so she was holding him by his thighs, with his bum and messy nappy hanging between. He wrapped his arms around her neck and buried his head into her shoulder. “Oh this stinky boy is heavy! Let’s get upstairs before I drop you” she said as she quickly headed to the stairs. Her tone of voice suggested she was really using all her strength to carry him. After just a few seconds they were upstairs and he was lowered onto the changing mat. “Let’s take your hoodie off just in case” she said as she helped him take the hoodie off, leaving him in just a grey t-shirt, a soggy nappy and a pair of white socks. Charlie remained silent as his aunty got to work on wiping his bottom and cleaning any area that the nappy had made contact with. He had his eyes shut the whole time, not being able to bear the site of his aunty wiping poo off his bum. “There we go all clean, bet that feels better Charlie?” Emma asked as she wrapped up the dirty nappy and placed it on the floor. “Yeah it does thanks” he responded, not quite as embarrassed now the deed was done. “Now Charlie you have a choice. I can either put you back in your pants and you can head home, or I can get you into a clean nappy and I’ll call your mum telling her you’d like to stay for tea. What’ll it be?” Emma enquired as Charlie looked straight at her, with his light blue briefs in one hand and a folded Tena Slip Maxi in the other. He looked at both items. If he chose the pants, he’d potentially be waving away the chance to indulge further in his greatest fantasy. If he chose the nappy, he would be indicating to his aunty and mum that he was a baby at heart but would be harder to deal with when he inevitably went home and back to reality. It was a real dilemma. “Would it be okay to stay for tea?” Charlie answered. Safe to say his aunty wasn’t at all surprised by his answer. “Okay baby, I’ll call your mummy” Emma said as she smiled at her nephew.

Christmas in Aeyuivia A Christmas Short Story by LittleFallenPrincess So for Christmas, I figured I'd try my hand at my very first short story. I have only ever written long stories (which a lot of you may have already read), and I've wanted to try writing short stories for a while now, and I thought what better time than Christmas? No artwork for this one, as it's just a short story. I hope everyone likes it. And whilst you can enjoy this story by itself, those who have read/are reading my other stories will be at an advantage. If you haven't, go read them! Links to them at the bottom of the post! Please leave comments and all that fun stuff! Thank you to all my patrons for their support! Don't forget, early access to my stories, including any short stories I write, are available on my Patreon, which can be found here if you go for the second tier. You get two weeks early access to chapters of Glitch in Nanny and Thief in Service. New chapters of Thief in Service every Wednesday/Sunday! Glitch in Nanny on Monday/Friday! Once upon a time, in a far off Fairytale Kingdom, there lived a King and a Queen. They ruled together over the Kingdom of Aeyuivia. And during their reign, there was peace and prosperity. Queen Rhea was a beautiful Queen. Both in her beauty and her personality. The people loved her, adored her even. She was benevolent and often seen out of the castle, attending people in need as best she could. She was such a generous soul and always put the needs of others before her own. Born in Aeyuivia, she was the only child of the previous King, who passed away when Rhea was young. The previous King was dying, and to ensure both his daughter wouldn’t be lonely, and to ensure the Kingdom’s safety and prosperity, he organised a marriage for his daughter to a Prince from a neighbouring Kingdom. Shortly after the King passed away, Princess Rhea took the throne, marrying Prince Maxwell from the Kingdom of Zodopis when they were both 24, becoming Queen and King of Aeyuivia. For two glorious years, the Kingdom thrived more than it had ever done under the previous rule. Those within the Kingdom would attribute this to Queen Rhea’s diplomacy with other nations and the way she ruled the Kingdom, whereas those outside the Kingdom would rather attribute this to her husband, as he was the King, and even in this fairytale world, Kings were seen as more important than Queens. The King wasn’t as favoured amongst their subjects as the Queen was. He seemed cold, calculated, and manipulative. Not being a native to Aeyuivia, he was treated like an outsider by many, which made him that much more harsh when it came to how he treated others. And whilst the Kingdom prospered, whilst the people were happy, and whilst the King ruled how he wanted... the Queen continued on, doing her best, not saying a word, not putting her happiness above that of the Kingdom. But the people noticed. The King noticed. And there was much unease about the castle one night, just a couple of days before Winter Solstice, or as you may know it, Christmas. ------------------------------------------------- “Dear, how was your day?” Maxwell asked, sat at one end of the long, extravagant dinner table. The snowfall that could be seen through the windows in the dining hall was illuminated by the roaring fire that kept this room of the castle warm. “It was okay. I helped the baker with her sign.” Answered Rhea. Maxwell spat out his food at this information. “What? Why would you do something like that?” Rhea rolled her eyes at her husband for what seemed the billionth time since they were married. “Because she needed someone to hold the sign whilst she pinned it back. I was the only one around, so I offered my services.” “But you’re Queen. Not some... peasant.” You could hear the disdain in his voice. “And?” “In my Kingdom, you wouldn’t even leave the castle, let alone go and risk your life... and your reputation, by helping the commoners!” “That’s why my Kingdom thrives, and yours no longer exists, dear.” Rhea smiled. “OUR kingdom.” Maxwell reminded her. “Yes. Ours. Whatever. Just eat your dinner, the staff have worked extra hard on tonight’s meal and I’d hate to see you waste it by letting it go cold.” Maxwell was visibly frustrated, but shut his mouth as he quietly ate his evening meal. Rhea was happy in the silence that followed, the only noises being made were that of cutlery being used. The castle staff were all gone for the evening, Queen Rhea had seen to that. They had all refused, telling her they were happy to stay and serve them, but she had insisted, telling them to enjoy as much of Yule with their families as possible. So the staff reluctantly all went home. Well, all but one. Lydia had stayed, refusing the leave the Queen alone with no one to assist her. And she wouldn’t take no for an answer, so Queen Rhea allowed her to stay, but made sure that the kitchen staff had made a portion of the same meal the Queen and King were eating just for her. King Maxwell wasn’t happy that she was getting the same food as them, but he was at least content that he got his way in regards to her eating with them. Rhea insisted that Lydia dined with them, but he refused, so in the end she ate in the kitchen whilst the King and Queen dined together. ------------------------------------------------- Shortly after finishing, Lydia popped her head in the doorway, looking around. “What is it, girl?” Maxwell was irate at the sudden interruption. Interruption of what, I have no idea, but he was annoyed nonetheless. “Sorry to bother you, your highness, but I was just wondering if your meals were okay and if you needed anything... seeing as the rest of the staff are gone.” Lydia asked, nervously. She seemed like a shy little door mouse in comparison to the disgruntled, well-fed cat that Maxwell seemed to often play the part of. “We’re fine...” Rhea started to reply, but was hastily cut off by Maxwell. “Good. At least one of the staff knows their place. Go get me a bottle of red wine. Not the fancy stuff, get one of the higher shelf bottles.” Lydia nodded and smiled, glancing at Rhea who smiled back, weakly. “Why did you let all the staff go early?” Maxwell started the conversation back up with Rhea, who rolled her eyes yet again and looked towards her husband. “Because it’s two nights before the Winter Solstice. It’s for spending time with loved ones. Their families, partners, children...” As soon as she said children, she quickly regretted it. She regretted it because she knew what that would start. “Speaking of which... why haven’t we had a child yet?” Maxwell asked, as if on cue. Rhea’s muscles tensed as she repeated the same thing she told him every week. “No idea. It must just not be in the cards for us.” She explained to him, yet again. “I don’t accept that. There must be a reason.” “Maybe one of us can’t have them?” she suggested. “Well it can’t be me. My family were all healthy and fertile!” Maxwell boasted. Rhea just rolled her eyes and carried on eating, but was pleasantly surprised when Lydia walked back in with a bottle of wine, offering it to King Maxwell. “Good girl. Now leave us. Actually...” he stopped the young woman before she could move a single step, “prepare our bedroom for us.” Rhea knew what that meant. Maxwell would try for a baby with her again. They’d ultimately fail and she’d just have to pretend to be sad. You see, Queen Rhea was happiest when she was around other people. People that weren’t her husband. She hadn’t wanted to disappoint her father, and even after the Kingdom of Zodopis fell into ruin, she kept up the happily married appearance to everyone, not wanting to affect the Kingdom. To her, her people were the most important thing, and if her loveless marriage meant the Kingdom prospered, she would put up with this oafish, selfish man. And just like every month, the King tried for a baby with her. Every month they failed, not knowing what the cause of this failure was. The Queen would show no interest, and the King would storm off for the night, having a temper tantrum at how little interest she shows in him. ------------------------------------------------- As Rhea lay there in bed, trying to forget about Maxwell and this whole ‘male heir’ thing he was so focused on, she wrapped the silk sheets around her body as she called for Lydia. Popping her head in first, Lydia shyly stepped in. “How can I help you, Ma’am?” she asked, shyly. “Run me a bath, will you dear?” Rhea asked with her sweetest voice. “Of course!” Lydia nodded, rushing into the bathroom and turning the water on. Getting out of bed, making sure to keep her modesty using the sheets, Rhea created a makeshift dress with her bedding and strolled across her lavish bedroom. The cold winter night outside the windows contrasted against the warm, cosy sleeping area that was full of pillows, exotic materials and a large fireplace similar to that found in other rooms of the castle. Stopping in the doorway to the bathroom, Rhea leaned against the wood and smiled as she watched her personal maid run her a bath, making sure it was the perfect temperature. As she stared at Lydia’s face, Rhea’s heart was racing, her knees felt weak. But by now, she was used to this feeling, she knew how to control it. Ever since Lydia started here, Rhea learned how to keep her feelings in check. ‘Kingdom over feelings’ she would often remind herself. “Sweetie...” her sultry voice carried itself across the bathroom, over the sound of the running water. Lydia looked up at Rhea and smiled, her cheeks turning red. “Yes... Ma’am?” “You take care of me all the time. Cleaning, running my baths, helping me dress... when are you going to let me take care of you?” Rhea asked. “Ma’am... you’re my Queen. I’m supposed to take care of you. It’s my job, and my honour.” ‘One of these days though...’ Rhea thought to herself as she continued watching Lydia work. ------------------------ Earlier that evening ------------------------- “We found one, your Highness.” The guard said, saluting as he bowed before the King. “Where?” Maxwell asked, impatiently. “In the tavern. She isn’t local, she was just visiting, but the rumours are that she’s legitimate.” “So she can do real magic?” “Yes sir. Healed some of the sick, created things out of nothing. I wouldn’t have believed it myself if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes.” “Take me there. Now.” The King ordered, stepping into his carriage as the guard saluted and climbed up, sitting next to the driver. Whipping the reins, the horses took their orders and sped off into the night, taking the King to where he believed the fix to all his problems sat, probably getting drunk. As they sped through the cobbled streets, the city was mostly silent. Crime wasn’t an issue here, and people were orderly and happy. The water over by the docks reflected the moonlight, illuminating the streets as the horses galloped towards the tavern at the other end of the city. “This is where you saw her last?” The King asked the guard. “Yes, your majesty. She was here. By the sounds of it... she’s not left yet.” The tavern was more lively than usual, or at least it sounded like it from the outside. “Come on then. Let’s go have a chat with her, shall we?” The guard escorted the King into the tavern and pointed out the woman they were looking for. “You. Come with. The King wants to speak to you.” The guard ordered the woman at the bar who at this point had gathered quite the crowd. She nodded and took a swig of her drink before wandering over to the King who stood by the exit. “Yes, your majesty?” She asked. The woman wore a long, black cloak, her face mostly hidden by the hood attached to it. “You’re a Witch, correct?” Maxwell asked. “I am. And how can I help you?” “I... I have a private matter that I’d rather discuss with you elsewhere...” “Would you like to talk in your carriage, my Lord?” The Witch offered. King Maxwell nodded and they walked out together, getting into his carriage as the guard closed the door, ensuring no one heard their conversation. “So, what can I do for you?” the Witch asked casually. Maxwell was not impressed by the way this woman spoke to him, but he knew best not to annoy a Witch, especially one who’s help he needed, so he pushed past the disrespectful nature of the Witch and continued. “My wife... she... she can’t have a child.” “And you want her to?” “She... she says it’s me. And I see the way she looks at me in bed. She’s not interested in me. But I don’t care about that. I want an heir. So I want her pregnant.” “Is she okay with this?” The Witch raised an eyebrow. “I don’t care. She is the Queen. She is there to provide me with an heir. That’s it.” “So you’re happy to force this upon her, against her wishes?” “Yes, now can you do it or not?” The King demanded an answer. “I... can. For a price.” “Name it.” “I want whatever expensive piece of art you have in your castle. Just one piece, of my choosing.” “Is that it?” The King was relieved at this offer, he was expecting a blood sacrifice or a soul or a large amount of land. His art collection, which was really his wife’s, meant very little to him, so he was happy to part with one piece. “Yes. And for that, I will give you a baby.” “Deal. How long will it take?” he asked. “One night. You will have your baby by... what do you call it? Yule? Winter Solstice?” “That quickly?” “Oh yes. Just get me to the castle so I can perform the spell.” “Then do it. I want that baby.” The Witch shook his hand and smiled as the King gave his driver orders to return to the castle. The King strode through the castle, excited by what the next couple of days had in store for him, for his future, and for this Kingdom. He’d finally have his heir, and that way he would ensure his bloodline continued to be in royalty. He didn’t care about Queen Rhea, but then she didn’t care about him. The Witch followed behind him, looking at each piece of art along the way, trying to decide what to take. The guards had been ordered not to stop her from taking one item, whatever that may be. Her long black robes flowed as her head darted from side to side, examining each piece. “She should be upstairs, in the bedroom. Go work your magic. It better work, otherwise my guards will hunt you down...” Maxwell threatened her. But the Witch seemed unfazed and shrugged her shoulders as she deposited something in her satchel and glided over to the stairway up to the next floor of the castle. Slowly opening the door, she looked in to see the Queen in a silk sheet watching someone else run a bath for her. She couldn’t see their faces, but she knew which was the Queen, and what their relationship was. She didn’t make a noise, she didn’t alert them to her presence, and they didn’t suspect they were being watched. The Witch just stood there, watching the pair for a few minutes. Smiling, she waved her hand, a black haze weaving itself around her fingers, as she cast her spell on the unsuspecting target. ‘I’ll give you your baby, your majesty...’ ------------------------------------------------- The next morning, the King awoke earlier than usual and rushed to the Queen’s chambers to see if the spell had taken effect. He was expecting the Queen to be pregnant, ready to give birth for Winter Solstice, as the Witch had claimed. But Queen Rhea lay in bed, asleep, with no visible signs of pregnancy. And at the foot of the bed, was a crib. A crib larger than any he had seen before. A crib that would probably be large enough for him to fit inside of it. And from inside the crib, he heard movement. A rustling noise, a suckling sound. ‘Is this my heir? Is this my son?’ He thought as he crept over to the crib excitedly. ‘Did the Witch give me my son without the birth?’ But as he looked inside, he was surprised by what he saw and fell backwards, knocking a small table over and waking up Rhea. “What on Earth?” Rhea yelled as she shot up out of bed. “It’s... it’s...!” he couldn’t get his words out as he pointed to the large ornate crib that wasn’t there last night. “What is this crib doing there?” Rhea asked. “Is this some way for you to tell me I need to be pregnant?” “I... no... look!” he said. Rhea wrapped her sheets around her like she did last night and stepped out of bed, walking around towards the new crib. She didn’t fail to roll her eyes at her husband as she walked past him though. “What are you talking about...” Looking down, she saw Lydia, her personal maid, lay in the crib, in nothing but a large, soft cloth nappy and sucking on a dummy. “L... Lydia?” Rhea asked nervously. Lydia just suckled on her dummy and rolled about, kicking her feet. She looked just like a baby. Not an actual baby, she was still herself, still her normal body, but the nappy she was wearing and the behaviour she was exhibiting... she looked just like an infant would look if they were aged up 24 years. Rhea couldn’t help but stare at the infantilised woman’s breasts as they were exposed for all to see. “What did you do to her?” Rhea turned around and you could tell by her face that she wasn’t messing about. Something within her turned the once normally shy, reserved, polite Queen into someone with enough anger to burn a village down. Or an entire nation. “I... I...” Maxwell stuttered, unable to tell her the truth. “SPIT IT OUT!” Rhea’s voice filled the castle and everything came to a standstill. Even Maxwell was taken aback by this version of his wife, a side of her he had never seen before. “I... I saw a Witch last night. She said she’d give me an heir. That I’d have one by Winter Solstice. I thought that you’d just be made pregnant with my child and then we’d have a son in a day or two!” “You... did this without my consent? You want an heir that badly? And what about poor Lydia here?” “The Witch! I bet this is her joke! She’s given us a baby, that stupid little maid turned into a big baby!” “GET OUT!” Rhea screamed, causing Maxwell to grab his nightcap and run out of the room, scared out of his mind. Suddenly there was crying coming from behind her. “Lydia!” Turning around quickly, she bent down to aid the crying woman, and quickly found that she could lift her with ease. It was if she weighed the same as an infant. “I’m sorry sweetie, its okay, Mummy’s here now...” That word. That name. That... title. Something within her awakened and that word that previously never impacted her, suddenly made her feel... complete. Holding the infantilised woman in her arms, as Lydia wrapped her legs around her new Mummy, Rhea started gently bouncing Lydia up and down, shushing her gently as the crying slowly came to a stop. “Mummy’s here, babygirl. Mean old Maxwell can’t hurt you. I won’t let him. You’re not stupid. You’re my little bundle of joy. You’re my adorable little baby. And until I find that Witch... I’ll make sure you’re loved and protected.” She kissed Lydia’s forehead. “Maybe now I can show you how much you mean to me...” Rhea said as she snuggled Lydia against her. Lydia suckled her dummy and snuggled against Rhea’s chest. She seemed happy now that she was in her Mummy’s arms, which made Rhea happy too. ------------------------------------------------- “Get me that Witch. Drag her in if you have to!” The King screamed to his guards. Afraid of what he may do, they all nodded and followed orders, flooding out on to the streets, looking for the Witch who had tricked him. Pacing back and forth in the great chamber, the King was full of anger but was also still feeling the after effects of his wife’s rage. Never had he seen her act so defensive of another person before. Sure, she was protective of her subjects, of her Kingdom, but not on this level. With Lydia it was almost... primal. “I knew it. I knew she cared about that stupid wench more than me...” The door opened, instantly diverting Maxwell’s attention. “And this is Daddy... for now. But if he keeps calling you names and saying mean things about you, he’ll find himself sleeping outside with the horses...” Rhea said as she walked in with a giggling Lydia in her arms, resting on her hip. “What are you doing with her? Put her down!” Maxwell ordered. Rhea just ignored him and carried on walking around their large seating area, giving little Lydia a tour despite her having worked there for years. Neither Rhea nor Lydia minded, as they both seemed to enjoy all this. “Rhea. Put her down. Now. She’s your maid dressed like a stupid baby! She’s not actually your child!” Maxwell threw the book he was holding on the ground. “And you’re not actually the love of my life, but I pretend you are.” She snapped back, instantly shutting Maxwell up. Storming off out of the room, Maxwell left Rhea and Lydia alone together. “Ignore him sweetpea. I know you’re not actually my baby. But... surely you’ve seen the way I look at you. I’ve wanted to take care of you and love you for so long... and now I finally can. I know we’ll find the Witch eventually, and we’ll get this spell reversed, but I’m going to enjoy this special time with you as my baby whilst I can. You okay with that sweetpea?” Lydia looked Rhea in the eyes, as if she understood it all, and nodded. “Wait... can you understand me?” Rhea asked. Her face turned a deep red as she just realised she had actually confessed her love to her. Lydia nodded and smiled. “Can you speak?” “Bla blah babababa...” As Lydia tried to speak, all that came out was baby babble. “So no speech, but you can understand me and think somewhat like an adult?” Lydia nodded again. “Are you... okay like this?” Lydia took a second, looking at her new ‘Mummy’, before nodding and nuzzling into her chest. “I’ll look after you sweetheart. Mummy’s got you. Ignore my husband, he’s... not a very nice person.” That’s when Lydia looked up and kissed the side of Rhea’s cheek, causing her heart to melt. “Oh baby!” Rhea kissed Lydia’s dummy and rocked her back and forth. “No matter what, I’ll take care of you. No force can keep us apart now. I’m... I’m sorry I didn’t make my feelings known sooner.” In Rhea’s mind, she couldn’t believe how lucky she was. She had the person she had loved for many years in her arms and for some reason, she actually liked that she was her baby, even if only for the time being. Something about the infantilised woman interested her, and she wondered if this could be a thing, even after she’s cured. ‘If I have to, I’ll be your Mummy forever and ever...’ Rhea thought as she stared into her crush’s eyes. And unbeknownst to her, in Lydia’s mind, very similar thoughts were swirling around that baby brain of hers. Being touched by the woman she’s had feelings for all these years, being held and kissed by her... having all this care and love and attention... she was in heaven. She wasn’t sure what was going on regarding a Witch and a spell and all that, she had just gone to sleep last night and woke up this morning dressed like this, in the crib at the foot of Rhea’s bed. And for some reason, she kept her adult brain despite the baby babble, but it seemed to have cravings. Cravings that a baby or infant would have. To play, to snuggle, to nurse. It was like she was in control of herself, but her voice and her needs weren’t her own. Or at least weren’t her usual ones... ‘If it means spending my life like this... as long as I get to be with you like this, I’ll be happy.’ Lydia thought as she rested her head on Rhea’s chest. The two seemed inseparable. Walking into the kitchen, Rhea and Lydia surprised the staff, who were busy cooking breakfast for the King and Queen. “Y... your Majesty...” The chef said, nervous to say anything about the former-maid-turned-baby in the Queen’s arms. “What... what can we do for you?” “Have you got anything suitable for Lydia here?” Rhea asked, bouncing little Lydia up and down gently. “I... can I speak freely, Ma’am?” he asked. “Of course Jacob. You know you can always talk to me about anything.” “May I ask why Miss Lydia is dressed like... that?” Lydia’s face was bright red at this point, she was obviously embarrassed to be seen like this. “I’ll be honest with you. With you all. I trust you won’t say a word outside this castle?” “Of course, Ma’am, we are all loyal to you.” “Thank you Jacob. Well you know my husband wants an heir?” “Yes Ma’am, we are all well aware...” “Well he thought he could trust a Witch to give us one... without consulting me first. And apparently as either a joke, or a way to get back at my husband, she has cast a spell on poor Lydia here, turning her into our baby. But as you can see, only in clothing and language. She’s still mentally herself, so please don’t make fun of her or judge her, she had no say in this either. I couldn’t let the poor girl go without a Mummy, so until we find the Witch, she’s to be cared for and treated as if she is my actual infant daughter. Is that a problem for anyone?” The whole kitchen staff looked and smiled at the cute couple. Jacob stepped forward and smiled. “Your Majesty... motherhood suits you. And we’ve all seen the way you two look at each other. We won’t say anything and we won’t judge. I take it the King isn’t happy though?” “Not at all, but I don’t care. Now, I’ve never had a baby before... what... what do I feed Lydia?” “Does she eat adult meals or does the spell require her to eat like a baby?” “Oh. I didn’t think about that. I purely thought of her as if she was a baby. Maybe I...” The staff all looked at the Queen and some of them smiled and giggled. “What?” Rhea asked. One of the serving girls at the back spoke up. “Umm... she may need to... nurse?” Rhea looked down to see Lydia trying to nurse through Rhea’s nightgown. “Oh... umm... but I don’t...” she stopped before finishing that sentence as she saw her gown develop a wet patch on the other side of her chest. “Must be the spell, Ma’am...” Jacob suggested. “Right. Nevermind. Umm... usual breakfast then I suppose, I’ll go... nurse... I suppose...” Rhea said, blushing as she quickly exited the kitchen. ------------------------------------------------- “Here you go, Ma’am. Your breakfast. I see Lydia has latched...” Said the serving girl from before. Rhea looked up, coming out of her own little world and smiling at the girl. “Thank you for the advice. It must be the spell, making her want to nurse. Though Lydia seems... happy?” “You both do...” she replied, causing Rhea to blush. Lydia seemed otherwise unfazed as she carried on nursing from Rhea. “Thank you. For understanding. I... it’s weird, I know... but it’s as if its... normal? I don’t know. Anyway, you may go now. Take the afternoon off, go spend this last day before Winter Solstice with your family. We’ll only need basic kitchen staff over the next couple of days.” “Thank you Ma’am.” The Serving girl smiled. “Oh sweetheart... my little Lydia...” Rhea said as the serving girl left the two to it. “WHAT ON EARTH?” Maxwell yelled as he stormed in, confronting his wife and... his newly adopted daughter? “She needed to nurse. So that’s what I’m doing. Got a problem?” Rhea asked. “A problem? Of course! She’s a grown woman!” “Who is stuck acting like a baby until you find that Witch and get things fixed...” “We’re looking, okay? Just... stop that!” “No.” She gave a short, sharp answer. “I’m ordering you...” Maxwell was trying his best to be in control, but his wife was having none of it. “You can order all you want, you’re not stopping me...” Rhea wouldn’t back down. Maxwell stormed back out again, before returning with two of his most loyal guards. “Take her. I’m sick of that woman. Always giving my wife those long looks. And I’ve seen the way you look back at her!” Maxwell ordered his guards, one grabbing Rhea and the other wrapping his arms around Lydia, pulling her away from her Mummy. “GET YOUR HANDS OFF ME!” Rhea ordered. Whilst most of the guards and all of the staff were loyal to Rhea, Maxwell kept these two guards nearby at all times, as they were only loyal to him. And he knew that. He knew they’d do anything for him. So as one took a crying Lydia out of the room, her kicking and screaming at being torn away from Rhea, the other held Rhea back, who looked ready to start a fight. “This is for your own good.” Maxwell said. Maxwell followed the guard who was carrying Lydia out, as Rhea fell to her knees, crying. Lydia didn’t know what was happening as she was carried out of the castle by this large man, followed by the King. One moment she was nursing from Queen Rhea, slowly coming to terms with the fact she actually enjoyed it, the next she was torn away and being dumped in a carriage with the King, as it rode away into the city. “You stupid girl. You ruined everything. That Witch ruined everything. All you women ruin everything. Rhea... ugh, she ruined my life!” Maxwell was having another of his long rants. ‘Yeah yeah... you ruined hers, jerk!’ Lydia thought to herself as the carriage bounced around due to the cobblestone streets. “It should be me that the people love, not her! I mean she can’t even produce for me an heir! All I wanted was a son, and that stupid Witch cursed me with not only a daughter, but... you! An adult! You’re not even mine by blood, you’re just dressed like this... Of course it was you though. The woman who stole my wife’s heart. I remember the day you started working at the castle. My wife was entranced. Her whole attitude towards me changed as soon as you arrived. Sure, maybe she never really loved me when we first got married... but before she met you she at least pretended she did! And who knows, maybe one day she will? But you... you ruined that! Temptress! Whore!” Wanting to give in to this spell, the one that made her want to act more babyish, but not wanting to show weakness in front of this man, she fought her hardest not to cry. She held on to her emotions as he rambled on and on about ‘women this’ and ‘women that’ and ‘my country wouldn’t be in ruin if I wasn’t King of this dump...’ ‘He really doesn’t shut up, does he? No wonder Queen Rhea isn’t in love with him...’ Lydia thought to herself. “And you... you love her, don’t you? Well too bad, because we’re never going to find that Witch. We’re never going to reverse this spell. You’re going to be stuck like this, like a baby, for the rest of your life. You’re not actually my baby, so I don’t have to keep you. So we’re taking you to a place that takes care of people like you, weird people. They’ll lock you up and keep you there, out of my way, so you can’t cause problems.” Lydia gave in to her emotions at that point and started screaming, like the baby she was dressed as. “AHH, SHUT UP!” Maxwell screamed as the carriage came to a stop. “Your Majesty...” the guard said as he opened the door. “Take her. Book her in under a false name. Don’t give details, just say she’s crazy. King’s rule, she stays here. I’ll see you back at the castle...” ------------------------------------------------- Hours passed. Rhea had been kept in that room for hours by the other guard that was loyal to only the King, unable to call out for help to any of those loyal to her. She couldn’t escape out of the window, it was too high up. She couldn’t scream, the castle was too big and most of the staff were out until later this evening. She was alone, and as the minutes passed, the separation hurt more and more. She needed her baby. She needed Lydia. At the very least she needed to know if she was okay, if she was safe. But after the first hour, she became more and more sick with worry. After a few hours, she was ready to fight. So around dinnertime, when her husband returned, she was ready. “Hello dear...” Maxwell said as he walked into the room. Much to his surprise, a book flung past his head, hitting his guard that stood behind him square in the face, knocking him out cold. “I... It was for the best...” Maxwell cowered and tried to weasel himself out of all of this, but Rhea wasn’t having any of it. “YOU! TOOK! MY! BABY!” Rhea ran at him like a raging bull, charging him directly on, hitting him and pinning him to the wall. “WHERE IS SHE?” “I... I’ll never tell! You’re never going to see her again!” he grinned. “Oh... I think she will...” A voice from behind the pair cackled by the fireplace. Turning around, Rhea saw a woman clad in dark clothing, staring at the fire. Maxwell recognised the woman as the Witch who had screwed him over. “YOU!” he yelled. “Wait... this is the Witch?” Rhea asked. “This is the bitc...” his mouth shut instantly. He started screaming, but he was unable to open his lips to say a word. “Sorry about him dear. You really should pick better. Maybe a certain... maid?” Said the Witch, who had still not turned around to face them. “How did you...?” Rhea was about to ask when the Witch cut her off. “I knew it from the moment I laid my eyes on you both. You two were meant to be. I... just gave you both a slight push. But then this joke of a man decided to ruin my plans.” “You... were trying to help us?” Rhea asked, becoming more at ease around the strange woman. “Of course, I hate to see people wasting their lives with the wrong people. So I gave you two a nudge.” “But... why the baby thing?” “What did you do as soon as you found her like that?” the Witch asked. “I... I looked after her...” “And?” “....and confessed my feelings. Of course. But how did you know it would work?” “Trust me. I could tell you had a maternal side. You’re destined to be a Mummy. And she makes a very cute baby.” “That she does...” Rhea smiled and laughed. Maxwell was still screaming and yelling behind his stuck lips, and the two women were just ignoring him, which infuriated him more. “Now, I know where she is. You better be quick though, it’s nearly Yule or whatever you call it.” The Witch handed the Queen a map that had a large X above a building. “But what about Maxwell?” Rhea asked. “What would you like me to do to him?” “I... I’d like him gone, to be perfectly honest. Wow, I can’t believe I said that. After all these years. Yes, I’d like him gone please.” “Where? I’m happy to assist.” “Somewhere that he deserves...” “I know just the place...” The Witch grinned. The Witch waved her hands and conjured a portal out of nowhere. Grabbing Maxwell, she pushed him through the portal and waved as his face turned from rage to fear. “There. He’s gone. Your life is your own now. Don’t waste it, go get her!” The Witch opened another portal and stood by it, before turning around. Her face was still obscured by her hood. “Seriously. Go get her. You two are meant to be. Stop worrying about what others need, and go do this for you, and for her!” “Wait! I don’t even know your name!” Rhea said just as the Witch was stepping through the portal she had created. “...Dahlia. And you’re welcome.” And in an instant, the Witch was gone. Grabbing her winter coat, Rhea instructed the staff and guards that were returning to keep the two guards who were loyal to her now ex-husband in the dungeon. She would have words with them both later and regretfully inform them they are no longer employed. She’d also have to inform the Kingdom that the King was... gone and wouldn’t be coming back, hopefully. But for now... she had to rescue her baby. ------------------------------------------------- Lydia lay on the cold, hard bed of whatever this place was. Was it an orphanage? Was it a hospital? Was it some kind of ward? She wasn’t sure, but whatever it was, she didn’t like it. The windows were barred and there was no heating. The sheets were scratchy and she still couldn’t do anything for herself, so she was relying on the staff here to look after her, but they weren’t sure what was up with her or why the King instructed her to be kept here, so they weren’t much use. She was scared, but what scared her most was not seeing the Queen again. So staring out of the window, hoping that maybe the Queen would be able to find her and rescue her, she watched as the snow fell outside in the cold, dark evening before Winter solstice. As the hours passed, hope of rescue dwindled gradually, until there was very nearly nothing left. But just as the last flicker of hope faded from her heart, a light appeared in the dark, distant streets. The dark winter night tried to drown out the light, but it fought its way towards Lydia, getting closer every second. The light snowfall had turned to a full snowstorm, yet the light burned brightly, refusing to give in to the darkness of the pitch black streets. ‘What... what is that?’ Lydia thought as she fixated on the light at the end of the road. The closer it got the more of the street it illuminated. At a certain point, it was clear that it was a lantern being held by someone. And that little remaining flicker of hope burst into an inferno within Lydia’s soul as she spotted the outline of someone getting closer. And closer. And closer. ‘Please. Please be her...’ And as the light reached the opposite side of the street where Lydia was being held, she noticed the long robe that she had been washing for so many years, the dress that she had always admired. The woman she had always loved. The dark figure stormed through the front doors to the building, and all Lydia could make out was a lot of screaming and shouting. Followed by a lot of apologising. Shortly after, the same men who had put her here rushed through and freed her from this bed, putting her in a wheelchair and wheeling her out to the entrance. “BABY!” Rhea yelled as she rushed over and picked Lydia up, squeezing her tightly and kissing her. As their lips connected, something rushed through them both, and suddenly Lydia was too heavy for Rhea to carry, so she had to let her down quickly. Stumbling a bit, Lydia got her balance back and stared at the Queen. “I... I think... I can speak!” She said. “You... you’re back to normal!” Rhea said, gasping. “I... thank you. Ma’am.” Lydia blushed. “No. Not Ma’am.” “...Thank you... Mummy...” Lydia ran at Rhea and wrapped her arms around her, kissing her lips and squeezing her. Rhea squeezed her back and repeatedly kissed her face. “You. Are mine now. And no one will ever take you away from me again. I promise you that. Now, how about we go home.” Rhea suggested. “H... home?” “Yes dear. To the castle. Your new home. You’re my baby. No matter whether magic is affecting us or not. I... I love you.” Rhea said as she held out her hand. “I love you too. Mummy.” Lydia responded, grabbing hold of Rhea’s hand with both of hers. The Queen and her baby walked out to the carriage that had finally caught up with them, hand in hand, fingers entwined. ------------------------------------------------- The Kingdom continued to prosper, it continued to thrive, despite the loss of its King. No one knew where he went, as the Witch never appeared again to divulge that information. No big loss if you ask anyone, the only two people still loyal to him ended up in the same place they tried to dump poor Lydia. But the Kingdom gained a new member of Royalty, as shortly after that Winter Solstice, Queen Rhea married Lydia, but instead of making her Queen too, she decreed that she would be known as a Princess, which Princess Lydia seemed all too okay with. They’ve lived happily ever since, and if rumours are to be believed, they both continued those roles that brought them together. According to visitors to the Kingdom, there is a nursery set up in the castle, just for the Princess. But if you ask any in the Kingdom, they won’t tell you a thing, as they are all loyal to their Queen... and their ‘Baby’ Princess. The End ========================================= “So, did you enjoy that story, baby?” Charlotte looked down and smiled. “Uh huh... but... wait... Dahlia?” The cogs in Olivia’s head were turning. “I was thinking the same thing, Liv.” “But... she gave us the book.” “I know, she said we’d like it as a cute bedtime story...” “Isn’t that her though? It seems like that’s her. Magic, portals... flowery names... Maybe this isn’t a fictional story. I mean... she has told us about all the different places she’s visited in the past... surely this can’t be another pair?” Liv scratched her head. “Maybe it is. Which means...” Charlotte smiled. “Dahlia though? Isn’t that a bit too... cheesy even for her?” “Hey, I can’t talk. I would have picked something similar if I were her. I mean... I kind of am her.” Charlie laughed. “Who wrote it though? She said she got it on one of her travels.” “Must be one of the people from that Kingdom?” “Which means there is a Princess... and a Queen... and wait, did she send the King here? That’s mean!” “Seems so my love. Maybe we can ask her next time we see her. She should be stopping by sometime soon, it’s been a while since she last dropped in with Ellie.” “Yeah. We’ll ask her. If we are right though, that’s so cool! She helped another pair! Plus a Queen and a Princess!” Liv was excited at the thought of there being a Princess variant. “I know, now... my little princess needs her nappy changing and you need to get snuggled up, otherwise Father Christmas won’t come. I’ve heard from reliable sources that he’s got some extra special fun toys for extra special good little girls...” Olivia got up, the plastic of her nappy crinkling as she climbed off the large sofa and started waddling towards the nursery. Charlie just sat back for a second, admiring her wife as she waddled out of the living room. ‘She’s so damn cute. That padded little butt makes my heart melt every time...’ Charlie thought to herself as she stood up and followed her wife to the nursery, patting Liv’s butt gently. Lifting her in to the crib, Charlie tucked her little baby in and pulled the side of the crib up, taking extra care to give Liv a quick kiss on the head as she did. “Now, off to sleep quickly sweetpea. Babies can’t stay up late on Christmas Eve. Night night my love, sleep well.” “Nini Mummy!” Olivia said, as tiredness overcame her. The light turned off and the nightlight activated as Olivia yawned and snuggled up with her newest stuffie, Flopsy. “I... I’m a Princess...” she smiled as her eyes closed and she fell asleep.